Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Katsuki Bakugou felt like he was in the movie The Breakfast Club. Except it wasn’t a Saturday and the group of students here were not left to their own devices in detention.

He looked over to his right and saw his former best friend, Izuku Midoriya, someone he hadn’t seen in forever, mumbling incoherently on how much trouble he was with his mom (pfft, nerd), Ochako Uraraka, who was now sporting a short haircut and a pink stripe in her hair, sitting in the chair writing in her notebook, and Asui Tsuyu, or Tsu as she liked to be called, who was tapping her fingers on the desk, clearly bored. To his left was Tenya Iida, who looked like he was going to vomit, and Shouto Todoroki, who was nonchalantly enjoying one of the Percy Jackson books.

A bunch of misfits indeed.

Up front in the desk was Mr. Torino, an old geezer who should have retired years ago, typing away on his computer, clearly not amused with keeping an eye on some troublemaking teenagers.

He then looked at the clock and watched the second hand tick away every second. They only had to endure this for another half an hour.

Mr. Torino stood up and ushered himself out, “I am going to use the restroom. No funny business while I’m gone.”

“Okay,” everyone said, and Mr. Torino then closed the door.

Katsuki placed his feet on top of his desk, bringing his hands behind his head as he took in his surroundings. He was the first to break the ice, “So what are you all here for? I’m surprised to see some of you here, including you, Deku.”

Izuku squeaked at the name, fumbling over his words, “O-Oh, uhh… I-I really don’t think we should be t-talking right now, Kacchan…”

Katsuki rolled his eyes at the childhood nickname and looked over to Uraraka, “What about you, Cheeks? Being captain of the cheerleading squad got boring or something?”

Uraraka stopped her writing and turned to give Katsuki a scowl, “None of your business, Bakugou. I have nothing to tell you.”

Katsuki hummed in response, “Frog? Four Eyes? Half and Half?”

“Bakugou, it is impolite to talk about such things while in detention,” Iida responded, adjusting his glasses, “We are all here for a reason that none of us are willingly ready to discuss and we are paying the price for it. As much as it pains me to be here, I have dirtied my hands and am now suffering the consequences.”

Katsuki barked a laugh, clutching his stomach in the process, “Oh, thank you, I needed that. Look, I’ll tell you my life story and then we’ll all share our own and sing Kumbaya or something.”

“Bakugou, I insist–” Iida started.

“I got into some trouble with the law for a prank gone wrong, now I’m under house arrest. Got kicked off the football team. See? Check it out, fuckers,” Katsuki lifted up his left pant leg and sure enough, there was an ankle monitor wrapped around.

Tsu gasped, “So it was you that rammed your car into the principal's house!”

“Hell yeah, you should have seen Nezu’s face,” Katsuki smirked as he pulled his pant leg down.

“Then why was it a prank gone wrong?” Shouto asked, his eyes now on the blonde.

Katsuki shrugged, “We originally were gonna just bust in stealth mode, but I hit the ignition on accident. I panicked, I told my bud to get out and I took the fall.”

“Are… Are you supposed to be telling us this?” Izuku asked.

“Eh, it’s whatever,” Katsuki retorted.

“And who was your ‘buddy’ that was with you?” Uraraka chimed in.

“I don’t kiss and tell, Cheeks. Besides, my bud would get in trouble if I spill,” Katsuki snarled back.

Shouto leaned over to Iida and whispered, “Ten bucks it was Kirishima.”

“I’ll do twenty if it’s Kaminari,” Iida replied back.

“Fifty if it’s both,” Tsu said.

“Oi! Stop fucking guessing!” Katsuki shouted at the three.

Izuku mumbled a reply, “W-Well, you started the conversation–”

“And now I’m fucking ending it, Deku,” Katsuki growled at him, making the green haired boy form a line on his face.

Uraraka looked over at Izuku, giving him a sympathetic look, “What did you even see in him when you were kids, Izuku?”

Izuku fumbled with his fingers, “We… Well, we grew up in the same neighborhood and played together. We were joined at the hips as my mother always said,” he looked over to the side with a small smile on his face. His smile then faltered, “But then we just grew apart as we both had different interests.”

Katsuki scoffed, “And now here we are in fucking detention together. My mother must be so fucking proud we’re back together in one classroom and we didn’t blow up a desk this time around.”

“You blew up a desk??” Iida shrieked.

“IT WAS ONE TIME AND IT WAS AN ACCIDENT DURING SCIENCE CLASS!” Izuku squealed, his face covered in his hands.

Katsuki snorted, but before he could continue, Mr. Torino came back into the classroom. He quickly shuffled his feet back onto the floor and resumed his posture. Everyone else went quiet and went back to what they were doing before, although the atmosphere seemed less tense.

“Alright, time’s up. Same time tomorrow,” Mr. Torino said as he shut down the computer and collected his things. Katsuki wasted no time as he grabbed his red jacket and rushed out the door.

He could hear the rest of the group following in suit as they went to their respective lockers to gather their things before heading home.

He needed to get home before five or he would get in trouble, but he had about an hour to kill before then, so he grabbed his backpack and was about to head out to a nearby convenience store when a mop of green hair filled his vision.

Izuku stood in front of him, fiddling with the hem of his green flannel, before speaking, “Hey, umm… Kacchan? I just wanted to say… While it probably wasn’t smart to do a prank on the principal and it got you into trouble, that was very brave of you for taking the fall. Yeah, your friend probably should have gotten in trouble, too, but uhh… Yeah… That… That was all I wanted to say…” Izuku then scurried off in the opposite direction, unable to look at his former friend and a wave of embarrassment surrounded him.

Once he had gotten over the sudden green whiplash, Katsuki facepalmed. Did the nerd really just do that? First legit conversation in years, and that’s all he could say? Fucking hell…

He felt his phone vibrate in his pocket and he went to check it out. It was a message from his mother.

Hag

Where the hell are you? You have 40 minutes until curfew!

Get your ass home, brat!

Katsuki growled at the text before he responded back.

Brat

Yeah, yeah, I’m coming home now

Chill the fuck out

I just bumped into Deku, that’s all

Hag

Really? Izuku? He was in detention with you??

Brat

Yeah

Couldn’t really avoid it

Shocker, huh?

Hag

Don’t get sassy with me!

We can continue this conversation in PERSON, AT HOME!

NOW!

Brat

I’m ON MY FUCKING WAY DAMMIT

Katsuki put his phone back in his pocket and stormed out of the building, pit stop completely abandoned.

“So, Izuku, huh? Haven’t heard you talk about him in a long time,” Mitsuki stated, a small smirk painted over her face as she did the dishes.

Katsuki wanted to strangle her, but he didn’t have the will to perform matricide, so instead he scoffed, “What’s it to you? Haven’t talked to him in a long time.”

“Yeah, since middle school. You bullied him relentlessly to the point his mother had to step in and make sure you didn’t have anymore classes together. I’m still pissed at that, by the way,” Mitsuki stated with a piercing look.

Katsuki rolled his eyes, but she wasn’t wrong. He really felt bad about the whole thing, but what was he supposed to do? Apologize and pretend the bullying never happened and resume their friendship? Like Izuku would give him the time of day anymore.

Then again, he did during and after detention, so maybe…

He heard a knock on the door and his father stood up to open it.

He could hear Masaru making casual conversation with a familiar voice before he heard footsteps coming into the kitchen.

Officer Takami came striding into the kitchen and waved, his golden hair bouncing as he stepped even under his officer hat and uniform, “Good evening, Bakugous, just checking in to see if Katsuki made it home.”

Katsuki scoffed, “Wouldn’t dream of breaking more laws, Featherhead.”

“Brat!” Mitsuki snapped.

Katsuki smirked and shrugged, “Just being honest with you.”

Officer Takami smiled, “And we did make it home in time? No detours?”

Katsuki nodded, still annoyed by the whole procedure.

Officer Takami then clasped his hands together, “Alrighty, let’s see the monitor, then.”

Katsuki groaned, but did as he was told. He lifted his pant leg up and let the officer inspect it to see if there were no damages. Once he was satisfied, he gave him a thumbs up as Katsuki rolled his pant leg back down.

“Cool beans! Now then, I’ll write this down and get out of your hair. Same time tomorrow?”

“Of course, thank you for your time. And again, apologies for our son’s behavior,” Masaru said.

Katsuki snorted as Officer Takami walked out the door while writing on a pen and notepad. As the door shut, Katsuki huffed as he stood up and went to walk to his bedroom.

“And where are you going? Dinner will be ready in ten,” Mitsuki asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Not hungry, gonna do some homework I didn’t get done in detention,” Katsuki merely stated before going up the stairs.

He slammed his door shut and hopped onto his bed, groaning very loudly into the pillow.

Ten down, 49 more to go…

Izuku sat on the edge of the cliff, his hair flowing in the wind as he watched the waves of the ocean crash into the rocks underneath. He had his hands folded in his lap as his legs dangled over the edge, contemplating every choice he has made in the last month.

He twirled a small coin in his hands and looked down on it to inspect it closely for what seemed to be the umpteenth time. Held in his hand was a small green coin with a dragon symbol on it. He doesn’t remember how he found it, it just appeared out of nowhere after the earthquake. He also doesn’t know why, but having it in his hands and using it gave him some sense of strength he didn’t know he needed.

In his entire 17 years of living on this Earth, he never once felt this way, and he absolutely loved it.

At this point, he heard the voice that had called to him since day one ringing in his ear as the coin glowed in his hand, “Hello there, Zuzu, I hear you got into some trouble at school~”

He chuckled, “You could say that, though I never thought I’d bump into an old friend in detention today.”

“Oh? And who is this old friend of yours? Give me the deets~” the voice cooed like a gossiping teen.

Izuku rubbed his hand behind his neck, “Well, we haven’t seen each other since middle school. Although technically we go to the same school, we haven’t had the same classes since. He kind of… Bullied me to a point where I couldn’t function…”

“That explains your anxiety meds and therapy,” the voice stated matter-of-factly.

Izuku’s shoulders hunched down, “Y-Yeah…”

The voice hummed a tune he did not recognize before it spoke again, “So how did it feel seeing him again? Were you angry? Scared? Frustrated to the point where you can rip his dick off?”

“Woah woah woah! That’s a bit extreme, don’t you think?” Izuku shrieked, shocked that the voice would imply that he would resort to violence, “I… I was a bit scared, but nothing to the point of hurting him. I don’t even want to do that.”

“Hmmm… Interesting… Sounds like you have a soft spot for him, Zuzu~” the voice sing-songed, a giggle coming right after that.

Izuku stuttered for a response as his face flushed red, which made the voice cackle some more before it spoke again, “I’m just teasing ya, stop taking things so seriously~”

“Anyway,” the voice then turned dark and all of a sudden, every part of Izuku’s body froze on the spot as if he was entranced, eyes now vacant and dull as they stared in front of him, “I have another job for you. Be a dear and play fetch for me~”

“As you wish, my Empress,” Izuku responded in a monotone voice. He felt his body stand on the edge of the cliff, holding the green coin that glowed even brighter in front of him as he then dove off of the cliff and into the dark abyss. What was then left was a shine of bright green and a whistle in the distance.

In another realm entirely, a wicked grin painted the features of a petite young blonde woman’s face as she looked at her projection of Izuku playing her game. She turned around and walked over to her other pets that served her.

She laughed as she clapped her hands together, “Everything’s going according to plan, my lovelies! Little Zuzu thinks he’s doing good and gaining confidence, but little does he know, he’s doing my bidding to find that Zeo Crystal and obtain some gold to revive our precious Goldar~”

“Yes, Empress Toga, we have heard you speak of this plan for some time now , so what? Whoops, sorry,” A man in a black and white mask stated, though it seemed like he was speaking for three people in one body.

Toga giggled, “Oh no need to worry, Jin, I know you can’t help it. But I like to repeat my plans so I know what’s in store!”

A taller man with light blue hair and scarred face scoffed, “Let me ask you, Empress, what is the end goal when we do get Goldar back and when we get the Zeo Crystal?”

Toga grinned, “World domination, my sweet Shiggy! Just like I envisioned for EONS, and once we find the crystal, we find the Command Center, destroy it, and BOOM! No more Power Rangers!”

Shigaraki hummed, “And what about Izuku?”

“Oh I have plans for him, just like how I have plans with you. When I’m done playing with my toys, I don’t just toss them in the trash, you know~” Toga gleefully stated.

She turned to look back at the projection that showed them all of Izuku’s process, searching high and low for the crystal in a dilapidated building. She has had him look for it for some time now, but no matter what, he can’t seem to figure out where it is.

She huffed, “If only Yagi didn’t hide everything so easily. This is getting frustrating!”

“ I agree , let’s burn the entire town up, it’ll be easier that way to find it!” Jin shouted.

“Patience, Jin, we have all the time in the world,” Toga cackled, watching with joy as Izuku continued his search, before settling on robbing a nearby jewelry store of its precious gold.

Toga grinned, all will fall into plan soon enough. All for One will be most pleased with this new development.

Kirishima snickered, “I can’t believe we’re doing this!”

“Pipe down, Shitty Hair, we’re almost at the house,” Katsuki retorted.

Kaminari grabbed a bag full of toilet paper and sneered, “Old Rat won’t know what hit him guys!”

“I said keep your voice down, Pikachu!” Katsuki snarled as he pulled into the driveway of their principal.

It was eerily quiet at 2am, well past the Cinderella curfew for them. They were planning on doing your typical toilet paper all over the house prank due to him announcing some budget cuts to the music and art program. Kaminari was suddenly worried about his girlfriend, Jirou, who wanted to work in the music industry, so he and Kirishima joined in on this harmless prank.

Katsuki turned to look at Kaminari as he spoke, “Remember, stealth mode. Go in, do your shit, and get back. Comprende?”

Kaminari and Kirishima nodded as they both got out and did the work. They threw the toilet paper over the house (makes sense since they’re quarterback and defense respectively), and after several minutes, they ran back to Katsuki’s car.

“Okay, go go go!” Kirishima whisper-yelled.

Katsuki hit the gas…

… Only to forget to put the car in reverse.

All three screamed as the car slammed into the garage door, pulling it off of its hinges and hitting the van in the garage, making it blare its alarm.

Katsuki lost all sense of calmness and he shifted the car in reverse and ran for the hills, cursing at himself for making a careless mistake. Kirishima and Kaminari were screaming bloody murder at each other as a flash of blue and red lights started to follow them.

Tap.

Kirishima shrieked, “What do we do man??? What do we fucking DO?????”

Katsuki growled in frustration once they reached a cul de sac and saw the cops approaching the car to corner them.

Katsuki quickly turned to Kirishima and Kaminari, “Get out!”

“Bro—“

“But Kats—“

“Out! Now!” Katsuki screamed.

The two wasted no time as they scurried out of the car, tossing apologies his way and disappeared into one of the house's backyards.

Tap.

He struggled to get the seatbelt off of himself as the blue and red lights surrounded him and an officer shouted in the distance to have him get out and follow their orders.

Tap.

Katsuki slowly did as he was told before he found cuffs on his wrists and was given his Miranda rights before he was shoved into the back of the police car.

Tap.

Katsuki didn’t know what to do. He found so many eyes on him it was like torture. His reputation was now hindered thanks to this whole thing. Goodbye football scholarship, goodbye college, hello flipping burgers for the rest of his God damn life.

Tap!

Katsuki was woken up to the sound of tapping on his window. He wiped the apparent sweat that his forehead accumulated from the memory and sat up to look over. When he actually saw a stone hit the glass, he grumbled and opened it up. He peered down and groaned.

The last people he wanted to see were Kirishima and Kaminari. They’ve caused him enough trouble as it is.

Kirishima waved his hands above his head, “Hey Bakubro! Just checking in to see how you’re doing on house arrest.”

“Fuck off Shitty Hair,” Katsuki snarled, flipping the two off.

“Hey look, man, we’re sorry about the whole thing. We would have taken the fall with you,” Kaminari shouted.

“If my memory serves me right, Pikachu, you two were running from the fucking car when we got caught the moment I told you to get out, leaving me to fall for the whole fucking thing! You two didn’t even spare a second of hesitation and didn’t come forward when I needed you most! Do you have ANY idea what this whole mess cost me???” Katsuki sneered back, fuming inside.

“Okay, we get it. We fucked up, we’re sorry. We honestly shouldn’t have done the whole prank in the first place,” Kirishima responded.

“Sorry doesn’t get my football scholarship back, nor does it get me accepted to any other elite schools I could have gone to, you assholes! I shouldn’t even be talking to you two, I’m fuming just by staring at your shitfaces,” Katsuki snapped.

Kaminari sighed, “I told you this wasn’t gonna help, Kiri.”

Kirishima rubbed his temples, “Look, we’re willing to turn ourselves over. Just give us that much.”

“No. The case has been closed. Fuck, I shouldn’t be talking about this here, go the fuck home, it’s 3am!” Katsuki stated before he closed his window and went back to his bed. He could hear the other two shouting to get his attention from below and they even tried the stones again. Ten minutes passed and they eventually gave up and left.

Finally, peace.

The weekend finally came and Officer Takami came to visit to adjust some parameters with the ankle monitor.

“You’ve been given permission to go out of the home from 12pm to 5pm on the weekends, as we have seen you obeying the rules and regulations and haven’t slipped once. Do not take advantage of our kindness, though,” Officer Takami wiggled his finger in front of Katsuki, who growled in frustration.

“Great, at least I get to live my life a little bit,” Katsuki mumbled.

Officer Takami laughed, “Yeah, we’re not that mean, especially to kids. However, break this rule, and you’ll be back to square one with us, capiche?”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, “Yeah, yeah.”

He heard the monitor beep and soon, Officer Takami stood up and walked over to his parents. Katsuki looked up at the clock; it read 1:03pm.

Whelp, time to take advantage of this newfound freedom.

“I’m going to the beach,” Katsuki stated as he grabbed his red jacket and walked out the door, ignoring his parents' urges to explain himself.

Katsuki walked along the shoreline, the buzzing of busy people of Angel Grove giving him a sense of calm. The sound of seagulls chirping in the distance and the crashing of the waves brought him some tranquility he hadn’t had in a long time.

He thought about the choices that he made throughout his life. His mind immediately went to middle school, teasing and taunting his former friend, Izuku. The way he looked up at him with tear stained eyes of betrayal, clutching his books in front of him to defend himself in case Katsuki threw a physical blow at him. He never did, but the others would. He remembered the words he said that made the poor boy curl up in a ball before he walked away, pretend laughing with the crowd he no longer associated with…

“Go jump off the roof if you know what’s good for you!”

Katsuki scowled at the memory, regret flooding through him. He didn’t really know why he did what he did. As the two got older, he kept feeling like he was sick whenever he was around Izuku. His chest would tighten up and his stomach would flip every time he laid his eyes on him.

It scared the living shit out of him. Hence why he started bullying him.

Now he feels like he just wants to throw his arms around the damn nerd and tell him he’s sorry. But what good would that do? Even though he did talk to him a little bit that first day, he wouldn’t blame Izuku if he’s still scared of him. 

Maybe he should talk to him next time.

He continued to walk down, alone with his thoughts, when he heard some shouting in the distance.

“Oh fuck you, Ochako!” a female voice shouted.

“I said leave me alone,” he heard Uraraka shout back.

Katsuki looked up, and sure enough, his peace and tranquility was brought to a sudden stop as he saw Uraraka being pushed into the sand by Camie Utsushimi and a couple of other girls behind her that were giggling and laughing, all from the cheerleading team.

Oh hell no.

Katsuki walked over and shouted, “Hey!”

Camie looked up in shock, her face contorted in confusion and terror. The other girls gasped as Uraraka just stared at him bewildered.

“I aint afraid to punch a girl, so back the fuck off!” Katsuki retorted back.

Camie scoffed, “As if, coming from you, a promising football star turned bad boy! Do you have any idea what she did to me??”

“Don’t know, don’t care. All I saw was that you threatened her and pushed her in the sand. Now I will not ask again. Kindly fuck off,” Katsuki snarled, crossing his arms to emphasize the seriousness of the situation.

Camie huffed before turning around, “Come on, ladies. Let’s not associate ourselves with girls like her ,” she spat out that last word like it was a slur before leaving, her motley crew in tow.

Katsuki stood there until the girls left and were out of sight. He sighed before reaching out his hand to help Uraraka up, “You okay, Cheeks?”

Uraraka reached out her hand and stood up, “Y-Yeah, thanks, Bakugou,” she brushed off the sand that collected onto her pink blouse.

Katsuki hummed, “Do I need to know what happened?”

Uraraka looked away, “No, it’s the reason why I’m in detention, anyway. By the way, why are you out here? I thought you were on house arrest?”

Katsuki smirked, “Got special permission to go out during the weekends now. Still gotta be back by a specific time, which sucks ass, but I’ll take that over being cooped up in my damn house with my overbearing parents.”

Uraraka smirked at that, “I guess I can’t blame you for taking advantage of that. Anyway, thanks for the assist.”

“No problem,” Katsuki stated.

“Ochako! There you are!” The voice of Tsu rang as she then threw herself onto Uraraka, who chuckled at the embrace. Uraraka placed a small peck on her cheek as she pulled away.

… Huh…

“Ah, you two are dating now?” Katsuki asked, genuinely curious about this new development.

Uraraka smiled, a small blush formed on her cheeks, “Y-Yeah, it kind of happened out of nowhere.”

“Are you okay with that, Bakugou? We’re trying to keep it a secret for now,” Tsu asked, straightening out her yellow button up.

Katsuki shrugged, “Don’t really care, as long as you’re happy. Though color me surprised.”

“That’s what we both said when we found out,” Iida stated, coming to view, brushing dust off of his black polo shirt. Shouto was right behind him, putting his wallet away in his blue jacket pocket while eating a popsicle.

Katsuki whistled low, “The Breakfast Club sans Deku is here!”

Shouto rolled his eyes at the obvious reference, “We see that you’re out of the house.”

Katsuki scoffed, “As I said to Cheeks, I got permission to get out of the house for a bit for the weekends.”

“I see; you got out because of good behavior?” Shouto asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Watch it, Half and Half,” Katsuki growled.

Uraraka waved her arms, “Don’t start anything, he just saved me from Camie and her crew.”

“What happened? Are you okay?” Tsu asked, clutching her girlfriend's arm with concern.

Uraraka patted her head, “I’m fine, Tsu. Just a bit shaken up from the whole thing.”

“You don’t have to explain it, as long as you’re alright,” Iida stated.

Uraraka smiled at Iida’s thoughtfulness, before turning back to Katsuki, “So what are you doing with your newfound freedom, Bakugou?”

Katsuki shrugged, “Thought I would start by poisoning the water supplies, then burn the crops, and deliver a plague onto some extra’s houses.”

The group just gaped at him, like he just grew five heads.

Katsuki stared back at them, “... It was a joke, an obvious Spongebob reference– You know what? I don’t need to explain myself. I’m just here to walk along the beach, okay? By the way, where’s Deku? Isn’t he always with you guys?”

Shouto again raised an eyebrow as he bit down into his popsicle (this heathen), “Not that it is any of your concern, but do you really think he wants to hang out with you, given your past?”

Katsuki gave him a look, “I’m just fucking curious, that’s all! Look, I don’t have to explain to you what happened between us, but obviously I’m not like that anymore, okay?”

“No, you just run your car into people’s houses, now,” Shouto retorted back.

“I swear to fucking God–” Katsuki started.

“That’s enough you two,” Iida stepped in between the two, “We’re not here to argue about anything. We’re here to have a good time and enjoy our weekend at the beach. No more bickering between the two of you, understand?”

Katsuki squinted in Iida’s direction, “Tch, whatever.”

Shouto only took another bite of his popsicle (does he have a fucking death wish???).

“As for where Midoriya is,” Tsu started, “He told me and Ochako that he didn’t get much sleep last night, so he’s taking a nap.”

“He must have stayed up all night building his newest robotics for the engineering club,” Uraraka voiced.

Engineering?

Katsuki perked up a bit, “So he’s into that now, huh? Interesting…”

Uraraka looked at him quizzically, “You didn’t know that?”

“I haven’t seen the nerd in years, Cheeks, with the exception of detention. Last time I had a genuine conversation with him, he was into superheroes and shit,” Katsuki responded.

“He still is,” Shouto shot back.

Katsuki was about to give Shouto what for when he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He looked around, it appeared that everyone felt the same chill as they all turned frantically to find the source. He turned to the faraway cliff and he saw something twinkling in the distance. Orbs glowing of different colors danced in their vision as they tried to get a better view of what they were seeing.

Katsuki squinted in that direction before speaking, “Tell me I’m not the only one seeing that,” he then pointed toward the cliffs.

Everyone looked over at where he was pointing and all eyes widened. Shouto’s popsicle landed in the sand with a plop .

“What is that?” Tsu asked, not taking her eyes off of the little orbs.

“I’ve never seen that before in my entire life of living here. Is there something new being built that we weren’t informed about?” Iida said.

Uraraka was the first to step toward it, “Only one way to find out. Let’s go see!”

Katsuki was not far behind and soon the entire group followed as well, popsicle abandoned.

“I’ve seen enough horror movies to know how this ends,” Shouto commented as he continued to follow the group to their impending doom.

Chapter Text

The group reached where the lights were coming from. Katsuki was the first to approach and was met with a large wall of rock that appeared to be solid. Raising an eyebrow, he walked over and as he got closer, it was as if some sort of mirage faded and there was an entrance to a dark cave, surrounded by stalactites all over the ceiling as well as a few stalagmites on the floor.

“Oi! Four Eyes! Has this cave ever been here before?” Katsuki asked Iida, knowing full well he would have knowledge about these things.

Iida blinked as he studied it, “… This was never here before, Bakugou. How did you find this?”

Katsuki gave him a look and gestured to said entrance, “I don’t know, I just waved my hands and POOF! Here it was– I JUST WALKED OVER HERE AND SAW IT, JACKASS!” 

“Easy Bakugou, we all see the entrance,” Tsu stated, “Maybe it just opened after that Earthquake we had a month ago.”

“That might explain it,” Uraraka pointed out as she took out her phone and turned on the flashlight, “So who’s up for some exploring?”

“You gotta death wish or something, Cheeks? It doesn’t look safe,” Katsuki remarked, noting the huge cracks on the walls.

Uraraka huffed, “All the more to explore. This is probably the first exciting thing to happen since the Green Vigilante showed up!”

“I heard they robbed another jewelry store. Only items missing were pieces of gold,” Shouto said, trying to be a part of the conversation.

“Hmmf, looks like I’m going in myself,” Uraraka said as she started to walk through.

“Oi! We never said we weren’t going to at least take a peek. I still have about two hours left anyway,” Katsuki said as he turned on his phone’s flashlight.

“Wait up!” Tsu shrieked and caught up with the others.

Iida and Shouto looked at each other with concerned but not-surprised eyes. They both sighed, pulled out their phones and off they followed the group to their impending doom.

“How long is this fucking cave??? There’s gotta be an end to this madness!” Katsuki growled with impatience as he frantically checked his watch for the time.

An hour and 30 minutes left.

“I knew it, we’re all going to die at the hands of the Candy Man,” Shouto said in a monotone yet shaky voice.

“Not if Jason gets us first,” Tsu smirked, making Uraraka giggle as they held each other’s hands. Shouto gave her an unamused look.

Katsuki was not paying attention to the conversation behind him since he, for some reason, was the one leading the whole gang into the cavern. He pointed his phone in every direction to see if there were anything that would catch his interest or, he didn’t know, some sort of fucking glowing orbs in the area.

But alas, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary.

Katsuki groaned as they continued their trek through the cave. He can hear Uraraka and Tsu laughing at some sort of inside joke while Shouto and Iida were searching around as well.

It was then that all phones suddenly turned off.

“Hah? What the hell?” Katsuki growled, smacking his phone. That was weird, he had 50% battery left less than a minute ago.

“This has to be a coincidence, all of our phones dying on us,” Iida stated, trying to get his own to work.

“Not to worry,” Shouto stated as he then pulled out a battery powered flashlight as it shined dimly against the cavern walls.

Better than nothing.

“Good thinking, Shouto,” Uraraka cheered.

“I’m glad I retained something from being a boy scout before I quit,” Shouto replied.

They continued with their search until they hit a dead end. A huge slab of rock met their end to the adventure.

Katsuki facepalmed as he then checked the time. Good, he only had an hour and 15 minutes until he was supposed to get home.

“Whelp, we explored the cave and found nothing,” Katsuki stated, clasping his hands together, “I’d say take a pic or it didn’t happen, but considering our phones are fucking dead, let’s head back–”

“Bakugou!” Tsu shouted to get his attention, pointing directly to the wall.

Katsuki raised an eyebrow before turning to where she was pointing.

The wall suddenly lit up in a multitude of colors. The luminescent glow overpowered Shouto’s poor flashlight as the group squinted as it got brighter by the second. It was soon over as the lights dimmed and were replaced with five different orbs of different colors coming from the previously blank wall.

Katsuki’s eyesight readjusted to the sudden change and stared directly at the sight before him. His eyes widened at the sudden discovery of something he couldn’t put words to.

Katsuki took one step closer and found something surreal about the orbs.

“Well shit. These look like coins or something,” Katsuki said.

Said coins glowed different colors, such as red, pink, yellow, blue, and black.

Katsuki surprisingly was a bit disappointed that there wasn’t a sixth one that glowed green for some reason.

“What kind of coins glow in the dark?” Iida asked, studying them intently.

“This is so cool!” Uraraka gasped in awe.

“This smells like a trap,” Shouto retorted, arms crossed.

“Buzzkill, Shouto,” Tsu tossed back.

Katsuki wasn’t paying much attention as he felt a small tug in his chest. It was as if these coins were beckoning him to take them. He looked directly at the red one specifically and suddenly, he felt himself digging around in his pocket until he found what he was looking for: his pocket knife. He then started chiseling away at the formation to retrieve the red coin he’d been eyeing on.

“Bakugou! What are you doing???” Iida shouted, his stoic movements flashing before Katsuki’s peripheral.

“Finders keepers, kids,” Katsuki smirked as he continued to hack into the rock, “Besides, I’m not worried about ruining anything because this looks man made. How many times have you seen any coins made from nature, hmm?”

There was a pregnant pause before Shouto piped up, “I guess I see your point. I call dibs on the blue,” he stated, producing his own pocket knife and joined Katsuki in freeing the coins.

Katsuki made an a-ha noise once the red coin was free and it landed directly on the floor. He handed his knife to Iida, “Wanna have at it?”

Iida seemed hesitant for a bit, unsure if this is legal or not. He sighed as he took the knife, “I guess this wouldn’t hurt. I don’t know about you all, but I’m getting a weird feeling about this,” he stated as he started to free the black one.

“So I’m not the only one feeling like I’m being told in my gut to take them?” Tsu asked.

Uraraka sighed in relief, “Oh thank god, I’m not alone on that. By the way, Bakugou,” she asked as he was picking up the red coin from the ground, “I’m sensing some discrepancies with your logic.”

“Hah? The hell are you talking about, Cheeks?” Katsuki asked as Shouto handed his knife to Tsu, who crudely stabbed the rock to get to the yellow coin.

Uraraka was given the knife Iida was using once he was finished and hacked away while asking, “If this was man made like you say it is, how come we’re only discovering this cave now? That entrance wasn’t there before as we established it.” 

Katsuki was about to say something, but stopped in his tracks as Tsu managed to free the yellow coin and give Shouto the knife back.

Well, she had him there.

Uraraka didn’t have to chisel any further as the pink coin fell out of the wall. She picked it up and handed the knife back to Katsuki as she took a look at her coin.

Katsuki put the knife back in his pocket and actually inspected the coin he retrieved. It was glowing dimly in the low light of the flash light like a glow in the dark sticker, but he was able to see something etched onto the surface of it.

Is… Is that a T-Rex?

His eyebrow raised in confusion as he flipped the coin over, a footprint painted the opposite side.

“Anyone else have a dinosaur on theirs?” Katsuki asked.

“I have a Triceratops on mine,” Shouto answered.

“Looks like I got a Pterodactyl. I wonder who made these?” Uraraka asked as she looked around the area.

“It’s not a dinosaur, but I have a Saber-Toothed Tiger,” Tsu said, holding up her coin.

“Aww, it matches your personality, sweetie,” Uraraka cooed, making Katsuki gag at the affection.

“I have a Mastodon,” Iida stated matter-of-factly.

“What the fuck? Let me see,” Katsuki peered over to Iida and looked at the black coin. He turned to look at Iida with squinted eyes, “all I see is a mammoth, dumbass.”

“Actually, mammoths are a separate species to Mastodons,” Iida educated, “Mastodons were shorter and stockier with shorter and straighter tusks. They actually were wood browsers and their molars have pointed cones specially adapted for eating–”

Katsuki faked snoring before gently punching Iida’s shoulder, “No one cares about your knowledge of dinosaurs, and I did not ask for a fucking lecture. Save that for your masters dissertation or some shit.”

Iida regained his composure before he realized something, “Oh, Bakugou. What time is it? Surely we must get you back to your house by now.”

Oh SHITFACE.

Cursing under his breath, he went to check his watch for the time…

… Only for the watch to have somehow stopped ticking and was stuck at the hour and 10 minute mark. Shit, how long have they been hacking away at the wall???

“Fuck! My watch stopped! We gotta go now!” Katsuki screamed as he started to storm out of the cave.

“Have we been here that long? It didn’t seem like it,” Tsu asked.

“No time for questions, we gotta get Bakugou back home before he gets into trouble,” Uraraka stated as she followed suit.

The rest started to follow. They only were a few steps away from the dead end when the ground started to crumble under their feet.

Katsuki fumbled forward and tried to get a grip on his balance, grabbing at a small stalagmite in the process. The others were staggering to stay up and get away, but the shaking kept getting stronger as the ground started to open up under their feet.

Katsuki struggled and tried to walk, but soon, he found himself falling through the hole and into the abyss, the only sounds that echoed through were his and the group’s screams.

Katsuki felt like he was floating.

Drifting on the surface of the water as he lets out all of his worries and regrets of his life swim away and leave him in peace.

Bakugou!

He thinks he could just stay like this forever. At this moment. In tranquility.

Yeah, he’s gonna do that. This feels nice.

“Bakugou!”

Katsuki’s eyes shot open.

He maneuvered himself so he could be facing up, but his feet didn’t meet ground. 

He literally was floating in water.

He sputtered to get himself into a wading position. Once he had himself situated, he could finally assess the situation he was in as he looked around.

Tsu and Uraraka were trying to dig around the walls for some purchase, but didn't seem to be having such luck. Iida was shouting upward from where they fell from to try to get some help, though that seemed to be futile at this point.

Next to him was Shouto with a worried look on his face.

“Are you alright?” He asked.

Katsuki huffed, “Yeah I’m fine. What happened?”

Shouto looked over at Iida, who was still shouting above them. He then turned back to face the blonde before speaking, “You blacked out when you hit the water. I had to keep you from sinking until you woke up. We’ve been here for about ten minutes looking for a way back out.”

Katsuki’s eyes widened, “Shit, we’re stuck here, aren’t we?”

“It would appear so,” Shouto said in a serious tone. Normally he would be making a comment on how they would die in the hands of any horror character, but now wasn’t the time when everyone’s lives were in danger, so Katsuki will give him some credit.

Putting his pride aside, he nodded, “Right, thanks. What should I do?”

Iida stopped shouting and swam back to the other two boys, a look of defeat painted on his features, “I’ve been calling for a while now and I haven’t heard anything from above. It might be pointless since we were deep into the cave.”

“Not on my fucking watch,” Katsuki growled as he swam to where Iida was before, slicked his wet hair back, and screamed.

“OI! IF THERE IS ANYONE OUT THERE, WE’RE FUCKING STUCK! GET US THE FUCK OUT OF HERE! THERE’S FIVE OF US, ALL FROM ANGEL GROVE HIGH! I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME!!!”

The group was met with silence for a minute, the only noises that met them were drips and an eerie groan of the wind from the cave above. Just as Katsuki was about to shout again, there was a louder graveling sound from above them.

Some sort of contraption was moving up top, and it was then that everyone figured out that it was closing them in as the light from above started to eclipse, their only light source waning.

“FUCK!” Katsuki shouted and started to grab onto the walls and try to climb up. Unfortunately there was nothing to climb on as the walls were straight and smooth. Shouto and Iida were doing the same, trying desperately to get to the contraption to stop it.

Their attempts were in vain as the contraption closed them off from the outside world, plunging them into complete darkness.

Katsuki could hear Tsu trying hard not to cry and Uraraka desperately trying to soothe her. His adrenaline not faltering, he tried to listen for anything, anything, that could get them out of this situation.

That’s when he heard it: it was faint, but he heard some suction coming from his left side, meaning there was an air pocket.

He called out, “Half and Half, do you have your flashlight?”

He heard Shouto hum in response and some movement. He heard splashing and some beating until the light came on.

He saw Shouto swimming over to him and handing him the flashlight, “I may have to apologize to my brother about this flashlight when I see him again. I thought it was weird when he specified that it was waterproof, but now it’s coming in handy.”

“Let’s worry about that later. Did you have a plan, Bakugou?” Iida asked.

“I heard some suction over here, so there’s an air pocket. I’m gonna dive in and take a look,” Katsuki said.

“Are you going to be okay?” Uraraka asked, filled with worry.

“If I’m not back up in a minute, fetch me, Four Eyes,” and before he could protest, Katsuki took a deep breath and dove into the deep water.

He swam down, flashlight in his mouth, searching high and low for the air pocket. He could have sworn he heard it and there should be a small little hole sucking in the water.

Instead he found nothing like that. What he did find was what appeared to be a manhole shaped door on the sidewall with five carved in circles surrounding it, as if it’s meant to be opened with five sets of key-like objects.

Katsuki blinked, wondering what the hell this was doing here, before he felt a tug at his shoulder. He looked up and sure enough, it was Iida getting him back to the surface as promised.

The two broke through the surface and breathed as if their lives depended on it as they both wiped the water from their faces. 

“Did you find anything?” Shouto asked immediately.

Katsuki took a deep breath, “There’s this door thing near the bottom. It looks like it needs something to open it.”

“I saw it, too. It appeared to have five circles on it, like those objects will open it,” Iida stepped in.

Tsu gasped, which everyone turned to look at her, “What if those coins we found are the keys? Maybe one of us could go down and put them all on there to open it?”

“That’s not a terrible theory, Frog. Tell you what, give me your coins, I’ll do it,” Katsuki held out his hand and gestured to have them all to hand them over.

Shouto nodded and went to give him his coin…

… Only for it to give Katsuki a shock.

He winced and flew his hand back, “What the hell, Half and Half???”

“That was not my doing,” Shouto said as he inspected the coin.

“Weird. Tsu, let me see yours,” Uraraka said. She received the same shock when Tsu handed hers.

Well shit.

“It appears that we can’t touch each other's coins. Maybe if we all swam together,” Iida thought.

“It’s worth a try. What do you say, Bakugou?” Shouto asked, looking right at him.

Katsuki scoffed, “What? Am I now the de facto leader of the clan?”

“You’ve been calling the shots since the beginning of this mess. Plus it’s your butt on the line if you don’t make it back home in time,” Tsu stated matter-of-factly.

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, “Whatever. By the way, Frog, good job calming yourself down.”

“I’m trying not to think about it,” Tsu said, eyes cast down.

“Right, on the count of three, deep breaths, and dive down, got it?” Katsuki said with everyone looking at him.

“Right,” everyone chimed.

“Okay, one, two, three!”

Everyone took a deep breath and dove.

They eventually reached the door, Katsuki leading the way, and took a better look at it.

The five circles were engraved with the different animal that represented each coin. The black, blue, pink, and yellow one to surround the red in the middle.

One by one, the group swam down and placed their coin in the respectable spots: Iida’s on the top right, Shouto’s on the bottom right, Tsu’s on the bottom left, and Uraraka’s on the top left.

Katsuki placed his directly in the middle, hoping that this fucking worked.

For a while nothing happened. Their lungs were screaming at them, but they waited just a bit longer.

It was then that they heard a clunk and the door suddenly opened inwards. The current started to suck the water through the door, pulling the group with it.

They tried to swim away, panicking, but to no avail, as they were pulled through and fell into the darkness.

After what felt like an eternity of riding the wave, the group eventually landed somewhere and were gasping for air.

Katsuki was on his side as he coughed up some water that got in his throat. He slowly pushed himself in a sitting position, and as if in reflex, held his hand up and caught something that flew right to him, a glint of red whizzing straight toward him.

Katsuki blinked before he realized what just happened. He looked into his hand and sure enough, it was the damn coin that got him and his classmates into deep shit. 

“Ah, it appears we’ve finally found our rangers,” a deep voice called in the distance.

Katsuki stood up and looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. Uraraka, Tsu, Iida, and Shouto were doing the same, each also holding onto their respective coins.

Lights suddenly filled their vision and once their eyes adjusted, all thought processes ceased to exist once they took to their surroundings.

Surrounding them was a wall of fluorescent lighting and paneled flooring. In the middle of the room was some sort of control panel with a multitude of buttons and five raised platforms around it. There was a large, light blue pillar right in front of the panel.

A cough was heard and all five teens turned to the source.

Standing in a corner was a man with long, black hair, red eyes and was wearing a gray scarf and an all black uniform of some kind. He took a look at the five standing there with mouths agape before he raised one arm to the panel.

His arm suddenly transformed into a large key and he placed it into the panel. The panel itself sprung to life, all of the buttons blinking every second as the pillar in front suddenly brightened up. What was once empty was now filled with a head of what appeared to be a person.

Said person looked like it had been sleeping for a very long time. Its eyes were sunken in as its complexion was pale, like it hadn't seen the sun in forever. It opened its eyes and bright blue orbs stared down at the teens, its golden hair flowing in the pillar like it was being suspended in water.

The man that stood in front retrieved his hand to its original form and turned to the head, “Yagi, we found them. And just in time, too.”

The floating head that apparently was named Yagi looked to the man after examining the group, “Aizawa, these are children.”

The man named Aizawa shrugged, “Desperate times call for desperate measures. I’m not thrilled with it either, but honestly, it’s better than nothing.”

The group just stared back, not moving one inch as they tried to make sense of what was happening.

Katsuki was the first to break the ice, “I think I can speak for the rest of us here when I say this: What the fuck.”

Chapter Text

“You have some explaining to do, old man!” Katsuki growled at Aizawa, the group looking between the two, “Who the hell are you? Where are we? What the fuck are these?” He held up his coin, “And how do we get the fuck out of here? In case you didn’t know, I gotta get home or my ankle monitor is gonna set off the authorities and I can’t have more shit on my fucking record!”

Aizawa merely smirked at Katsuki, seeming like he knew what he was talking about, “Katsuki Bakugou, you would have felt it 15 minutes ago. Luckily, time stops in the outside world when you’re near or in the Command Center.”

Katsuki blinked, shock written all over his face before it turned into a scowl, “I’m adding another question, which is how the flying fuck do you know my name?”

“We know everything about you once you touch those coins. From when you were born, to your interests, hobbies, even as something trivial as romantic relationships,” Aizawa stated with an eyebrow raised.

Katsuki was about to throw a fit, but Shouto interrupted any other threat that would have come out of the blonde’s mouth, “I believe what my friend here is trying to say–”

“Friend??? Fat chance!” Katsuki barked.

“Is that we’ve had an interesting afternoon and wanted to know what is happening right now,” Shouto finished.

Uraraka, Iida, and Tsu nodded in agreement.

Aizawa shrugged, “It’s going to be a lot, so I hope you have some time.”

“Given how you’ve just told us that time stops outside from here, I’m safe to guess we have plenty,” Uraraka said.

“You called this place a Command Center. Where is this exactly?” Iida asked.

“I can take it from here, Aizawa,” Yagi stated in the pillar. Aizawa nodded and took a step back.

“My name is Yagi Toshinori,” Yagi said as he faced the group, “Though my team has referred to me as ‘All Might’ back in the time when I was a ranger. My assistant here, Aizawa, has been my constant companion since the Cenozoic era.”

“Wait, so you’re billions of years old? How are you still alive?” Tsu asked.

Yagi chuckled, “I will explain. My team was tasked with bringing life to Earth and protecting the Zeo Crystal. It is what brought everything you know to Earth; the trees, rocks, oceans, even animals and other wildlife. We were a great pair of warriors that protected this planet from any danger.” 

Katsuki noticed some sadness in his eyes as he continued to explain, “One day, our teammate, Himiko Toga, turned against us, killed the rest of the team and almost killed me in the process. She wanted the crystal all to herself and take over the world. We fought until l couldn’t anymore. But I was able to subdue her and trap her in another realm for a very long time, foiling her plans. That is when Aizawa helped by converting my subconscious here, where I’ve been since. He saved my life, though I can’t say much about your dinosaurs.”

“That was on me,” Aizawa interrupted, “I didn’t want to risk Toga getting out of the realm and using them to destroy us, so I sent a passing asteroid our way and destroyed them. Poor things,” he stated with some sadness in his eyes.

“You are in our ship called the Command Center, our power of operations,” Yagi continued, “It can detect crimes and keep you all safe from harm. It has been here for billions of Earth years, which is why it is underground. Time stops because of our technology; we were able to stop and start it in our prime, but since the asteroid, our resources for it were destroyed, so it has been stopped inside and around the Command Center since. Any current technology stops due to this, hence why your watches and cellular devices stopped working when you continued through the cave and our security systems above us. As for those coins,” Yagi looked directly at the coin Katsuki had, a hint of solemnity filled his vision, “Those are the Ranger coins. They once belonged to me and my team. And now, as it looks like, they’re yours.”

“… The hell? So we have these coins because…?” Katsuki started.

“It means you’re the new Power Rangers,” Aizawa stated, “Our new protectors of the Earth. You have been chosen to help and–”

“We fucking get it, geez,” Katsuki grumbled.

“What do you mean we’re the new protectors of Earth? We’re only in high school!” Uraraka exclaimed.

“Exactly, and some of us don’t have much experience in fighting or defending ourselves,” Iida chimed in.

“Oh really?” Aizawa smirked at Iida. Iida tensed up a bit before suddenly, Aizawa charged at him. Everyone took a step back and saw how Iida successfully dodged Aizawa’s attack by blocking with his arms in front.

Iida seemed just as shocked as everyone else when Aizawa attempted to sweep him off his feet, which he then jumped back and grabbed Aizawa’s arm. He then swung him over and had him land on his back.

Iida picked himself up and stared at what he just did. He then came to his senses and started to sputter out an apology before Aizawa stood up and held a hand out, signaling him to stop talking.

“You did well, Tenya Iida,” Aizawa said, “I’m impressed.”

Katsuki whistled low, “Damn, Four Eyes, where were you hiding all of that?”

“I-I didn’t! I have had no prior knowledge or training on anything that I just did!” Iida shouted at the group in shock.

“That’s because you have the Ranger coins now. They give you special superhuman abilities. With proper training, you’ll all be able to harness the power for you all to morph into your own Ranger suits. That alone will unlock something called the Morphing Grid, which gives your suits the power it needs,” Yagi informs them all.

“This is a lot to take in, Mr. Toshinori,” Todoroki stated.

“Please, call me Yagi, and I completely understand Young Todoroki, which is why we are explaining it to you now,” Yagi stated.

Uraraka raised an eyebrow, “If I’m picking up on some pieces, it seems like we’re the first ones in billions of years to get the coins. Which means…”

“There’s a threat coming,” Tsu finished.

Yagi nodded, “It would seem that a month ago, there was an earthquake that shook the town, correct?”

“The earthquake jolted something related to this shit, didn’t it?” Katsuki asked.

“When the earthquake happened, it woke up an old Ranger coin that was once thought destroyed; the Green Ranger,” Aizawa said.

“Does this have anything to do with the Green Vigilante we’ve been hearing about on the news?” Iida asked.

“It would appear so. Tell me, what has this vigilante been doing?” Yagi asked the group, one eyebrow raised.

“Stealing gold from our local jewelry stores,” Todoroki stated.

Yagi’s expression turned to shock and looked at Aizawa, who looked just as concerned. He then turned back to the group, “Then it is just as I feared.”

The group didn’t say a word for a solid minute as Aizawa answered their unspoken question, “Toga is trying to revive Goldar with her new puppet.”

… What?

Katsuki interrupted the seriousness of the situation as he started to walk out of the room, “Fuck this shit. I’m out.”

“Bakugou?” Tsu said, watching him try to open the door that they all fell through.

“I’m going back, I didn’t sign up for this shit, and I need some FUCKING HELP WITH THIS DOOR, DAMMIT!” Katsuki screeched at the group, who did not budge.

“Bakugou, I don’t think we have much of a choice,” Uraraka said, twisting her coin in her hands.

“Oh yeah? Well here's what’s gonna happen: these dumb shits are gonna take me back so I can finish my house arrest. Then I’m gonna fix up my shit, get this damn arrest off of my record, and move on with my life!” Katsuki bellowed as he kept trying in vain to open the door.

“What about Toga? Goldar? The world???” Uraraka asked with some shock in her tone.

“Not my fucking problem,” Katsuki kept pulling and pulling on the door until his muscles gave in. He turned to Aizawa, fury raging his features, “OI! WHY ISN’T THIS OPENING???”

“You need the rest of the rangers to willingly leave with you,” Aizawa stated matter-of-factly.

Katsuki scoffed, “Right, let’s go, guys,” he gestured to the rest.

Todoroki was the first to step in front of Katsuki, pulling his hands away from the door, “No.”

“The hell did you say, Half and Half?” Katsuki growled.

“I said no. We are not leaving,” Todoroki said firmly.

Katsuki’s face was of pure rage, staring down at him, “Listen here, Peppermint Ass, if you’re not gonna come with me, then get out of my way!” He snarled as he again tried to open the door.

Todoroki instead grabbed Katsuki’s arm and pulled him away, flipping him onto the floor, back first. Katsuki’s breath was shot out once his back made impact to the floor. His eyes widened at the sudden change of gravity as he stared directly at Todoroki, who huffed from what transpired. He could hear the girls gasp while Iida just stared in shock.

“I never once took you, Katsuki Bakugou, former football star, to be a quitter. Yet here you are, trying to run away from a big responsibility that has been put on your shoulders, whether you wanted it to be or not. I sure as hell didn’t think I would be bestowed this, but I’m willing to see this through,” Todoroki said, sincerity flowing through his words.

Katsuki grunted as he shifted himself into a sitting position, adjusting his damp red jacket as he scoffed at Todoroki. He then turned to the others, who appeared to have the same sentiment as their friend.

Katsuki raked his hands through his wet hair, contemplating once again his life choices up until now, before groaning, “Fucking… Fine… Whatever, you win…” 

Aizawa raised an eyebrow, before he turned to Yagi, whispering, “He’s supposed to be the leader, and your power's successor. How is this going to work?”

“We have plenty of time, Aizawa. We will help them train and work together in order to have them morph and switch on the Morphing Grid,” Yagi whispered back.

“What about you regaining your body?” Aizawa asked, concern written on his face.

“As of this moment, it is the least of my concerns. Getting this group of children to cooperate with each other is our top priority,” Yagi stated firmly.

Aizawa sighed, “Alright. Listen up children,” he turned his attention to the group, who looked over, “These next few weeks will be nothing but training from here on out. There will be no breaks. You will learn to work as a team, cooperate, and eventually work on morphing into your suits. It will be a tough road ahead, but if you all are willing, we will work together and will defeat Toga and this Green Vigilante before they can awaken Goldar.”

The teens looked at each other before nodding their heads, signaling that they were ready.

Izuku gasped as he woke up from another nightmare. He clutched the front of his T-shirt, feeling his heartbeat, which was beating a million miles a minute, before grabbing his anxiety pills and struggling to open the cap. He eventually pulled out a pill and swallowed it dry. He panted, squeezing his eyes shut and willed himself to take deep breaths. 

It took all but five minutes for his heartbeat to calm down. He then opened his eyes slowly to realize where he was and what just happened.

Bedroom. He was in his bedroom. Thank goodness.

His nightmares were getting more vivid and he was starting to remember some details, like how he was suddenly at a jewelry store stealing gold and the police almost getting him before he got away, adrenaline rushing through his veins. He’s also been seeing some sort of creature draped in gold roaring to life and destroying all of Angel Grove, like some sort of prophecy. A blonde woman cackling with delight as she destroys everything in her path along with a man with white hair basking in the glow of torment and destruction.

While he has been working on his strength with the training he has been receiving, there were moments where he would black out and then find himself in his bedroom. The voice would always be there to talk to him, which he was grateful for, as he really couldn’t talk to anyone else about this.

Not even his mom.

Speaking of, she swung the door open after hearing the commotion.

Oh, he didn’t realize he screamed as well.

“Izuku! Are you okay?” Inko screeched, rushing over to her son as she took a look at him, taking his head into her hands, eyes filled with worry.

Izuku blinked, “I’m okay, mom, I just had a nightmare, that’s all.”

“That’s the fifth one in a month! Did something happen at school? Are you okay? Are you being bullied again???” Inko screeched, eyes now teary and coming down her cheeks.

“M-Mom! It’s okay! Seriously, I'm fine! I guess I’ve just been stressed out over my robotics class,” Izuku stammered a lie, hoping she would buy it.

Inko, however, saw right through him, as she commented, “I know detention hasn’t been ideal with Katsuki there, but–”

“It’s not him, mom!” Izuku shouted, really getting tired of the interrogation.

Inko flinched at the sudden change, before retreating her hands to her side.

Izuku did not falter, “Kacchan hasn’t made fun of me once during detention. Yes, I will admit, I was afraid he would bully me again after not seeing him for so long. Hell, I don’t know how we pulled it off without bumping into each other all of these years. But I’m telling you, he had not once done anything that made me uncomfortable or retreat to my former self. I’ve gotten much better thanks to the pills and therapy, so if he did do anything, I would have been better at handling it.”

Inko looked at her son with astonishment before wiping her tears, “Okay, I believe you. But if he hurts you again–”

“Don’t worry about it, mom. I think after being apart for so long, we’ve kind of grown up in a sense,” Izuku attempted to reassure her.

Inko’s eyes cast downward, “I hope you’re right. I just worry about you, son. I’m your mother after all.”

He smiled at her, appreciating her concerns. He didn’t really want to tell her the real reason why he wasn’t okay, so he just used Katsuki as an excuse. She knew he was in detention with him, and obviously she was worried, but he was telling her the truth about one thing:

Katsuki had not once bullied him in detention.

Sure, he still called him ‘Deku’ and stuff, but that didn’t bother him. Hell, they didn’t even talk to each other, but the tolerance of being in the same classroom eased his mind a bit. The one day he did approach the blonde, he was filled with so much worry that he just bolted once he got his words in.

It did hurt him when he bullied him in middle school; they got along so well in elementary school. They played tag, ran around in the fields near their homes, chased bugs with each other and played heroes together. Izuku really liked him.

Like, really liked him.

So imagine his shock that his best friend started to pull away from him, hang out with some bad people, and tell him to go jump off a roof.

That’s how he landed in therapy and is now prescribed anxiety medication. His mother pushed for Katsuki to not be in any more classes with him due to this. They were just lucky they didn’t bump into each other all those years.

And now they’re in detention together, which was weird at first, but it seemed like things were now calm in the realm of Katsuki Bakugou.

Maybe he should talk to him.

His mother eventually left his room to go back to sleep, since she had to work in the morning. He sighed and threw himself back onto his pillow, wondering what Katsuki was up to tonight. He kept thinking about the blonde and his piercing vermillion eyes until he drifted to sleep.

Katsuki eventually made it home in time. Aizawa was right; once they got out of the cave, their watches and phones started to work again (though he had to wonder how their phones didn’t get ruined in the water). He plopped himself onto his pillow once he got out of the shower and grabbed the red coin to inspect it.

He twirled it in his hands, studying the T-Rex sketched on it, feeling the weight of the world now resting on his shoulders.

He did NOT sign up for this.

He only had another month of house arrest until he was officially free from the stupid ankle monitor and he can live his fucking life again.

And now he has to train to stop a threat from some bitch who wants to take over the world???

Fuck that noise!

And also fuck you, Green Vigilante, or Ranger, whatever! Apparently that vigilante now has the Green Ranger coin according to Yagi and is wreaking havoc around Angel Grove, so they need to stop him to stop Toga.

He tossed the coin into his nightstand and groaned into his hands. He then suddenly remembered that Aizawa said that it gave him superhuman abilities.

… What kind of abilities…?

He tested this theory with an old thick book that he didn’t return to the library years ago. He bought a new book and gave it to the librarian to ‘replace it’ when he claimed he lost it. A week later and he finds it, so whatever.

He studied at how thick the book was, thumbing through to see that it was over 1,000 pages with a hard cover. He hummed and he clasped it in both of his hands, spine facing him, and started to bend it.

It ripped into two halves easily.

He stared at the now ripped book, the spine completely obliterated in a matter of seconds. 

Well shit.

He tossed the book in the trash and went to find a metal baseball bat he had when he tried out for baseball. He took it and bent it in half, like it was a piece of styrofoam.

“No fucking way,” Katsuki whispered to himself.

Okay, if there was one positive thing about this whole thing, it was this.

He smirked before realizing that he had to hide the now useless bat. He chucked it back in his closet before he pulled the covers of his sheets over him, forcing himself to stop fucking smirking and to go to sleep and even out his adrenaline.

It was a brutal hour, but he made it.

The group traveled back to the Command Center all wet again.

Katsuki ringed out his now wet red jacket (again), “There has to be a better way to get here, old man.”

Aizawa chuckled at the sight, “Not to worry, Bakugou, I have that all figured out now.” He then snapped his fingers and out of thin air, five watch-like devices appeared in the center of the control panel, each having a small circle in the center for their coins to be inserted. Surrounding the circle were the words “Power Rangers” in the five different colors.

“These are called Power Morphers. They will help you in a multitude of ways. One is to teleport you here without going through our security system over there,” Aizawa gestured to the door that the group came from, “Secondly, it will assist you with you morphing into your suits when we get to that part of the training.”

“So you expect us to have this on us at all times? This looks like it came straight from the fucking 90s!” Katsuki retorted as he inspected his own morpher.

“Okay, well feel free to continue using our door and stay wet every time you come in,” Aizawa shot back.

Uraraka couldn’t help but snort at that.

Katsuki growled at them both.

“I do have one question,” Tsu asked, “You said that time stops whenever you’re near or in the Command Center. How do you know about current events if time stops on the outside when you’ve been in here all of these years?”

Aizawa raised an eyebrow, “We have security systems around the area that feeds us what is happening on the outside. With that in place, time for us,” he gestured to himself and then to Yagi, “Never really stopped completely. It’s only since the earthquake that we haven’t had any updates, hence why we were shocked to hear about Toga’s plans.”

“Security systems? I never saw any cameras,” Uraraka asked.

“That’s because they’re disguised as rock formations around the cave. Like I said, because of the earthquake, they’ve been destroyed. Luckily I’m fixing that up as we speak,” Aizawa stated.

“So when you get your security system back online, time will continue to move outside?” Iida asked.

Aizawa nodded, “Any other dire questions?” He asked with some irritation in his voice.

“Not a question, but if I may ask for a recap on what we’re expecting,” Shouto stated, “We’re here to train on how to fight and defend, then eventually get us to a point where we can morph into our suits and get ready to fight Toga and this apparent Green Ranger, am I correct?”

“Precisely,” Yagi replied.

Shouto nodded before pointing to a corner of the room, “Then what are those, exactly?”

The rest of the group turned to see what Shouto was talking about and gasped.

At the far corner was a door that led to a large room that held what appeared to be five different machines that took the appearance of the group's different Cenozoic creatures. It consisted of a large red T-Rex, a blue Triceratops, a black Mastodon, a pink Pterodactyl, and a yellow Saber-Toothed Tiger.

Aizawa grumbled under his breath, “Those are the Zords. They are there in case of emergencies,” he then pushed a button nonchalantly on the control panel and the door was swiftly closed and locked, “And you don’t need to worry about those right now.”

“But they look so COOL!!!!” Uraraka squealed, jumping up and down in her spot.

“Cheeks is right, why don’t we get to use those yet?” Katsuki interjected.

“Because we’re only starting to train you. Take it one step at a time. Eventually you will be able to use them. But not right now and especially not for fun. As stated before, they are there for emergencies only,” Aizawa said with a hint of seriousness in his tone.

“Of course, Mr. Aizawa,” Iida said, bowing his head in respect.

“I’m not one of your teachers or elderly, Iida, no need for formalities,” Aizawa said with an eyebrow raised.

Iida started to sweat a bit before replying, “My apologies, Aizawa,” as he said that, he sincerely looked uncomfortable saying his name without the Mr. in front.

Aizawa sighed, “Alright, let’s get started, shall we?” His hand turned into another key and it went into the panel. It lit up and another door opened for the group to walk in.

“That’s the training room. There will be multiple simulations for you all on your own personal strengths and weaknesses. It will go up a level once you’ve mastered the previous one. Looking at all of your past experiences, it would appear that Bakugou and Todoroki have some karate background,” Aizawa stated while looking at a projector screen, typing away as he spoke.

“Tch, I WAS until the fucking house arrest,” Katsuki scoffed.

“I didn’t know you took karate,” Tsu said with some surprise in her voice.

“My father wanted me to learn from a very young age. I’m currently on the brown belt,” Todoroki said like it was obvious.

Katsuki growled at the fact that he was one belt below Shouto, like how DARE he.

Aizawa continued his instructions, “Each of you will be fighting a simulation of what you’ll be possibly confronting. They are called Putties–”

Katsuki barked a laugh and clutched his stomach. He had never heard of such a ridiculous name for a villain in his life like holy shit!

Aizawa smirked, “You laugh, but just wait until you get your ass handed to you.”

Katsuki’s laughter ceased.

“I knew I should have prepared some more for this,” Tsu stated, looking down at her sandals.

Uraraka chuckled as she took out her backpack and produced a pair of sneakers (though they were damp from their escapade to get here), “It’s okay, Tsu, I got you.”

“Aww thanks, Ochako!” Tsu smiled as she took the sneakers and changed.

“Alright, everyone ready?” Aizawa asked.

Everyone nodded.

Katsuki looked around the training room that he was slotted in. It looked like the same size as the dojo he went to prior to his arrest, except the only thing that existed in the room was a mat on the floor.

Katsuki blinked, wondering when the training would start, before suddenly something darted at him, making him dodge whatever the hell it was.

Just then, it materialized into some sort of creature. The gray Putty-like monster before him screeched before it went to toss a kick.

Katsuki smirked; oh he’s gonna have some fun.

He dodged and swept the creature with his leg, kicking it off of its feet as it landed on its back. Katsuki went to deliver a roundhouse kick when it shot up and grabbed his leg, sending Katsuki flying and hitting the wall.

Katsuki got himself back up and swiftly dodged yet another blow to the head, but did not anticipate the punch to the stomach, forcing the air right out of his lungs.

He clutched his stomach, trying to come up with a sensible strategy. The creature screamed at him before it charged at him again.

He rolled away before it impacted with the wall, making it scream in pain. He punched the right shoulder of the Putty and it screeched some more.

A-ha! Weak spot!

All of his attention was aimed at that shoulder. The creature tried to dodge and block, but to no avail. Katsuki found out how easy it was to just keep aiming at that one spot before the creature fell to its knees in surrender.

Katsuki threw a fist in the air as he wiped sweat from his forehead, “I win, fucker!”

He heard a slow clap from somewhere in the room, but he couldn’t find the source, “Very good, Bakugou, you passed the first level. Now, onto the next.”

The creature dissolved into goo until it re-materialized into a completely different snake-like creature.

Katsuki cracked his knuckles and poised himself for another round.

Well, if he’s gonna get any frustration out, this would be the time.

After five difficult rounds, Katsuki waved his non-existent white flag, signaling that he’s done for the day.

The others looked just as worn out, if not worse, than him and Shouto. Iida dug into his bag and produced five water bottles and some granola bars.

Katsuki was not going to complain as he took one of each, “Thanks, Four Eyes.”

“I thought ahead about this possible situation,” Iida stated as he handed out the water and bars.

Uraraka munched on her granola bar while twisting her shoulder, “My training was very brutal. Nothing like cheerleading practice.”

“For your first day, not bad,” Aizawa stated, “But it will continue to be more difficult from here on out. I hope you are truly prepared for what’s to come.”

“We’ll manage, Aizawa,” Tsu said enthusiastically while wincing, rubbing her upper arm.

Yagi nodded, “You all should rest then. Take time to relax, but you must know one thing.”

“What would that be?” Shouto asked.

Yagi took a deep breath before replying, “You must not tell anyone about any of this. Not even your close friends and family. If the enemy were to know of who you were–”

“They’d use them against us, we get it. It’s a typical secret identity trope in comic books,” Katsuki said while stretching his muscles.

Yagi merely nodded in response, “Alright, then.”

Iida zipped up his bag and took a look at his morpher, “You said we could use these as a means to go to and from the Command Center. How exactly do we do that?”

“Simply place your Ranger coin into the slot and press firmly. It’ll teleport you to wherever you want if you have it in your mind. If I were you, I’d go with the beach, as it was the last location you were most likely spotted at,” Aizawa stated, looking specifically at Katsuki.

Katsuki rolled his eyes, “Alright, old man. See ya after detention.”

And with that, the group took their individual coins and placed them into their morphers, thinking about the beach that they were at prior to entering the center. Everything felt like they were floating in the air for a few seconds before they opened their eyes, seeing that they were back on the beach right in front of the cave entrance.

They placed their morphers discreetly in their pockets (or bags if they brought them) before walking along the shoreline. Katsuki took a look at his watch.

When they entered the cave, it was 12:38pm. It now reads 12:52pm.

Huh… It felt like they were there for hours. Aizawa wasn’t kidding with the time stopping outside.

“Geez, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that time stopping thing,” Uraraka said.

“None of us will, I assume. But like Aizawa said, we must keep this a secret. We don’t know who will be listening in,” Shouto stated.

“Aight, Imma head out,” Katsuki retorted as he took a step away from the group.

“Where are you going, Bakugou?” Tsu asked.

“Diner, getting some grub. That fighting made me hungry,” Katsuki said as he headed toward the diner.

Uraraka huffed, “And you’re not asking if we want to join you?”

Katsuki shrugged, “I figure you all wanted to get out of my hair. I can take a hint.”

The others tensed a bit, looking a bit sad that he would jump to that conclusion.

Iida was the first to speak, “Bakugou, while at first we didn’t get along, this experience is different. It would benefit us all if we got to know each other and learn from one another.”

“We know we can’t exactly talk about our experience, but maybe we can just hang out, you know,” Tsu added.

Katsuki just looked at the group with confusion. His brain finally pieced together that they may be right on something.

He was about to agree when he heard a familiar voice from a distance.

“Guys! There you are!”

Katsuki turned around and his eyes widened, stomach making somersaults.

Shit, it was Izuku.

Izuku must have just noticed Katsuki as he stopped in his tracks and stared wide eyed at the sight.

“Kacchan? You’re here, too? What about your house arrest?” Izuku asked with concern.

Katsuki blinked, realizing that he never told him about the new development. He scoffed, “Yeah, Deku, I got permission to get out of the house for a few hours on the weekends. What’s it to you?”

“Really? That’s great! Now we can all hang out and such!” Izuku beamed, making Katsuki’s stomach flip again.

Dammit, he thought he got over that.

Shouto chimed in, “We actually were just about to head to the diner for lunch. Perhaps you’d like to join us, Midoriya.”

Izuku looked shocked, “R-Really? Even Kacchan? I thought you all didn’t like him!”

Uraraka quickly intervened before Katsuki could say a word, “We actually got to chat with him yesterday and we can safely say that we now tolerate him. Besides, he did help me yesterday with Camie.”

Izuku gasped, “Camie??? What happened??? I’m sorry I wasn’t there yesterday! I would have stepped in to help!”

“Well, you’re lucky I was there, Cheeks. If she hadn’t backed down, I would have punched her,” Katsuki retorted.

“And add more to your arrest? You wouldn’t want to risk that, Bakugou,” Shouto stated in a monotone voice.

Katsuk snarled at him but Izuku interrupted everything with his stomach growling, “Ah, I’m sorry,” he said sheepishly.

“Don’t be, Izuku. Let’s get to that diner!” Uraraka shouted as she dragged him and Tsu toward the diner.

Katsuki turned to Shouto and Iida, who merely gave him a look. Katsuki knew what they were saying without even saying it, returning the look.

Do not tell Izuku.

Toga looked through the projection as she observed Izuku hanging out with his so-called friends.

She paid closer attention to the blonde that Izuku would talk about non-stop. He was loud, obnoxious, and seemed to be as calm as a Pomeranian. But there was something about him that she couldn’t quite place. Like he possessed something she needed.

It was at the tip of her tongue, she just knew it.

“Oh young Toga, I think you know why he intrigues you,” the voice of All for One poured through, making her grin wickedly.

“Enlighten me, Lord All for One,” Toga said as she observed the others, who also gave her that feeling.

All for One chuckled, “Look closely at the group of children and see for yourself.”

And look she did; she took a look at each person wearing a different color scheme. The tall one was wearing a black dress shirt, the small green haired girl had on a yellow blouse, the brunette had on pink wristbands and the one with half white and half red hair had on a blue graphic T-shirt.

She then took a look at this “Kacchan” that Izuku spoke so highly of and noted the red jacket.

It was then that she also noted a small glow forming around these kids, each had a specific colored glow to them. Izuku may not pick up on that…

But Toga did, and her grin grew wider.

“It would seem that little Zuzu is friends with the new Power Rangers. Oh what fun!” Toga giggled with glee.

She turned to Shigaraki and Jin, “Hey! Guess what?”

The two, who were not paying attention and were playing a game of chess, looked up to the blonde woman in question.

“What’s up? I don’t wanna hear it! TELL ME!” Jin shouted.

Shigaraki rolled his eyes, “If this is another robbery to collect gold again–”

“Oh no, Shiggy, even better!” Toga exclaimed as she pointed at the projection, “Take a look yourselves!”

Shigaraki and Jin reluctantly did as they were told. They took a long look at the projection before both pairs of eyes widened.

“Holy Shit,” Shigaraki said, grinning.

“I don’t believe my eyes! What about your ears? Shut up!” Jin screamed.

Toga laughed wickedly while rubbing her hands together, “Time to make amendments to our plans, boys! We’re gonna have a busy few weeks preparing for our world domination!”

She turned to smile at the projection, seeing how Izuku was saying something that made this “Kacchan” snarl at him.

Toga grinned, “Starting with their leader and Yagi’s successor.”

Chapter Text

It has been several weeks of training and getting to know each other better. Hell, even Izuku started to get closer to Katsuki when given the chance.

The group sans Izuku trained hard at the Command Center for long periods of time, but once they left the center, it would be as if time barely passed to the outside world.

Katsuki’s head spun around wondering if they were unintentionally making themselves older.

After those training sessions, they would find themselves hanging out somewhere, and Izuku would tag along, as it would appear that only a few minutes passed by to him while for the rest, it was a couple of hours.

Izuku took note of how they all looked like they were in pain, but also how they looked like they toned up a bit, so they had to come up with an excuse.

“Bakugou and I took karate lessons for a long time. I currently still do, so we’ve been training the others to learn how to defend themselves,” Shouto stated.

Good save, Half and Half.

“Really? You’re showing them your moves, Kacchan?” Izuku asked, eyes twinkling with the sudden change of heart that was of Katsuki Bakugou.

Katsuki scowled at the slight lie, “Of fucking course! After that Camie incident, Half and Half and I have been showing them the ropes in my basement.”

“Wow! That’s so nice of you, Kacchan! Do you think you have room for one more student?” Izuku genuinely asked.

The group was stunned into silence for a brief moment before Katsuki responded without thinking, “You and I could do one on one, but once I’m done with my stupid house arrest bullshit.”

Everyone turned to look at Katsuki like he grew five heads. Even Katsuki was surprised by what he just said.

Shouto responded, “Bakugou, I think–”

“That’s a great idea, Kacchan!” Izuku perked up, giving Shouto some whiplash, “It could give us an opportunity to catch-up on things. Kinda like old times, huh?” Izuku rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

Shouto just stared at him in disbelief, “Midoriya, are you sure?”

“What? Don’t trust me with him alone? Like I said, I’m not like that anymore, Half and Half,” Katsuki grunted a reply.

Shouto’s lips formed a line, his argument lost.

“Besides, you’ll be happy to know that this weekend is when I get this damn thing off. Fucking finally,” Katsuki scoffed, pointing at the ankle monitor.

“What about your charges?” Tsu asked.

Katsuki shrugged, “Lawyer said as long as I keep a low profile for a while, the charges will be waived once I turn 18. Just fucking grateful that this will now be swept under the rug and I can move on with my life.”

“That sounds like good news! I’m glad to hear it, Kacchan!” Izuku beamed, making Katsuki’s stomach do somersaults. He quickly shook off the feeling and took a sip of his water.

Uraraka seemed to have noticed this, but didn’t say a thing. She tucked back her hair as she held Tsu’s hand, who blushed from the contact.

Iida was the first to break the small silence that invaded the group, “I have an idea, if you all are interested,” the group looked up at Iida, “We should celebrate Bakugou’s newfound freedom by having a camp out. The top of that cliff looks like a perfect spot for one,” he pointed to the cliff that everyone but Izuku knew the Command Center was buried deep in.

“That sounds great! We can go at night and roast marshmallows and make s’mores!” Tsu chimed in.

“I’ll keep an eye out for Michael Myers,” Shouto stated.

“I swear to fucking god, you watch too many horror movies,” Katsuki grumbled under his breath.

Izuku chuckled, “He sure does. And that sounds like a great idea, Iida! That cliff is a good thinking spot when you have a lot on your mind…” he looked down at his feet as he said that.

Katsuki looked at Izuku quizzically, wondering where that factoid came from, but didn’t think much of it as he stood up and checked the time. It was 4:29pm.

“Alright, dweebs, I gotta go home, text you all later,” Katsuki said nonchalantly.

Izuku sputtered to the others, “Wait, you have his NUMBER???”

Katsuki paused his steps; shit, he didn’t think about that.

Tsu reacted quickly, “Oh yeah, remember, he and Todoroki have been showing us karate. We needed his number to tell us when to go to his house.”

“Oh, that makes sense. Hey Kacchan!” Izuku turned to the now fuming blonde, “Can I get your number, please? So you can teach me as well.”

Katsuki took a deep breath before beckoning the green haired boy his phone. He took it once it was in his hand, put his number in, and handed it back without looking around. He then continued his trek back home.

Izuku just stood there with his phone in his hand as he stared at the silhouette of the blonde boy fading away in the distance. A small blush formed on his cheeks as he then looked at the number on his phone. He made a small smile as he clutched it in his hands.

If the rest noticed anything between the two boys, they didn’t comment, as they all took a sip of their waters.

“Alrighty, that’ll do it!” Officer Takami sang as he took off the ankle monitor in one fell swoop.

Katsuki rubbed his now free ankle, feeling one pound lighter than usual.

Chief Officer Todoroki scoffed, “Your house arrest has come to an end. Stay out of trouble and your charges will be dropped when you turn 18. Do you understand, Bakugou?”

“Got it. Learned my lesson. Don’t ram cars into peoples houses,” Katsuki said sarcastically.

A fist met his head lightly from the comment, “Brat! Be nice to the officers!”

Katsuki growled at his mother before crossing his arms with impatience.

Officer Takami chuckled, “You look so eager to get out of the house. I don’t blame you, but like we said, don’t get into any more trouble, okay?”

“Yeah I get it. Am I now allowed to leave my house? Gonna meet up with some friends for a camp out,” Katsuki said.

Mitsuki raised an eyebrow, “A camp out? With whom? And don’t tell me it’s those people you used to hang out with in middle school!”

Katsuki snarled, “Fucking– No Hag! It’s the guys from detention! Believe it or not, we’ve been kind of getting along, so we’re just getting to know each other better now that I’m done with this shit,” he vaguely gestures to the officers in their living room now holding the ankle monitor.

“Really? Even his son?” Mitsuki pointed at Officer Todoroki, who looked just as shocked with one eyebrow raised.

Katsuki squinted, “We tolerate each other.”

Officer Todoroki merely rolled his eyes with a knowing look.

“Mrs. Bakugou, let him have some fun!” Officer Takami said with enthusiasm, “He wants to be a normal teenage boy; hang out at the mall, smoke some weed, go to the skatepark, kiss some girls–"

“Please stop talking!” Katsuki shouted.

“Or boys–”

“What the fu–”

“Or hey, even get lucky–”

“I’m out,” Katsuki threw his hands in the air and stomped out of the house, ignoring the cackling from his mother and the officer and a sigh from Shouto’s father. 

If he didn’t have a record already, that Officer Featherface would be on his hit list.

Keigo stared at the computer screen for a good ten minutes, trying to figure out what he was looking at.

The monitor was showing him where Katsuki was versus how long he was there for.

And the numbers were not adding up.

These last few weeks made it look like he was at the cliffs by the beach and the monitor says he has been there for a few hours, and should have been well past his curfew time. But by the time the monitor was moved, it would tell him it had been a few minutes.

“Hey Enji, take a look at this,” Keigo called, getting the chief to take a look at the screen.

Enji put on his glasses and studied what Keigo was looking at before scrunching his eyebrows, “This makes no sense at all.”

“Exactly what I was just thinking,” Keigo said, pointing at the screen, “The monitor didn’t appear to be tampered with, but since he was given his weekends, as you can see here, the duration of being at those cliffs versus what time he started moving away doesn’t add up.”

Enji hummed in response, sipping his coffee, “Do you think something is there to mess with the signals?”

Keigo shrugged, “I dunno man. We’ll have to investigate further.”

“Agreed. You and I will see to it, since we’re on this particular assignment,” Enji suggested.

Keigo beamed, feeling quite giddy at the idea of being partnered with Enji again.

Katsuki checked his watch as it read 8:09pm. He sat at the edge of the cliff as the sun set for the day, painting the sky in dark purples and black with the stars twinkling in the distance. The light sparkled against the ocean as it moved around the rocks below.

Katsuki took a deep breath in and out; it was good to be back.

He heard someone approach him from behind, which he quickly turned around and was met with a splotch of green hair and widened forest green eyes.

The others weren’t here, so that meant they were alone for the time being.

Dammit.

“I-I brought some marshmallows,” Izuku stammered, holding a bag of said marshmallows.

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, “Well, good thing I remembered the skewers,” he said as he pointed at said bag of skewers made for roasting marshmallows and then turned back to the view.

Izuku fiddled with his green flannel as he placed the bag down next to the skewers. He stared at his red shoes for a hot minute before he mumbled, “Room for one more?”

Katsuki patted the seat right next to him, which Izuku took. They were only centimeters apart, but the tension was felt everywhere, even in this wide open space.

Katsuki looked down at his hands, which were now clammy with sweat, his heart pounding faster than a speeding bullet. He seriously doesn’t know how Izuku does it, but he always makes him a nervous wreck on the inside. Even after years of being apart, this still holds true to this day.

He decided to break the ice as he cleared his throat, making the other boy jump, “So… How’s Auntie doing?”

Izuku took a pause before answering, “… Still mad at you, but fine…”

She has every right to be, Katsuki thought, but didn’t say it out loud. He merely hummed in response.

They both sat in silence for a few more moments, just embracing each other’s company before Katsuki replied, “I was an asshole to you.”

“Kacchan–” Izuku started.

“No, just listen to me,” Katsuki interrupted the green haired boy, collectively shutting him up. He needed to say it, just so there wasn’t any more tension between them. Katsuki took a deep breath, “I can’t tell you why I did it, because I don’t know myself. All I can say is that what I did and what I said to you in middle school, I’m so fucking sorry. You had every right to push me away, especially when you saw me in detention that day. You could’ve just not answered me and shit, and I wouldn’t have blamed you one damn bit.”

“I pushed you to your breaking point that we didn’t have the same classes anymore. I told you to jump off a goddamn ROOF for fuck sakes!” Katsuki turned to look at a now bewildered Izuku, “I remember the look you gave me the moment those words left my mouth. I regretted it ever since, and those extras I was hanging out with? I dumped them the next day. I tried to change my ways all of these years, but as you can see,” he gestured to his now free ankle, “Shit just happens. Though… I guess there’s one good thing about being in detention.”

Izuku raised an eyebrow, “And what is that?”

Katsuki looked at him dead in the eyes, a small smile drawn upwards on his face, “I gotta see you again.”

Izuku’s face flushed in the twilight. He placed his hands in his flannel pockets and tried to find words to say. Katsuki waited with baited breath for him to say something until he looked back into familiar ruby red eyes.

“I… I don’t know what to say…” Izuku said.

Katsuki replied, turning his face away, “I don’t expect you to forgive me or anything. What I did was wrong and a betrayal of trust. But I would honestly give anything for us to be okay again. I… I missed you…”

Izuku’s breath hitched, making Katsuki very uncomfortable and sweating bullets because holy shit he just told him that he missed him what the fuck was that about–

A small clearing of a throat could be heard from behind and the two turned to see Shouto a few feet away, holding a bag of chocolate bars in a grocery bag that was slung over his arm and a bucket of firewood next to him.

Katsuki scowled, “The hell, Half and Half??? Wait… How much did you fucking hear?”

“Only from ‘I was an asshole to you’ to ‘I missed you.’” Shouto said in a monotone voice.

Katsuki was about to tell him what for when Izuku perked up, “It’s okay, Shouto, I… I’ve forgiven him already.”

… Huh????

Shouto and Katsuki looked at Izuku like he just spoke gibberish, before he continued, “Really, I have, Kacchan, I appreciate the apology. You look like you truly mean it. So… We’re okay.” He smiled at the blonde, who was trying really hard not to blush from this whole ordeal.

Shouto appeared impressed, “I’m sorry to intrude on what appeared to be an intimate moment, but I must say, that took guts, Bakugou. You have my respect.”

Katsuki just stared at them both in confusion as Izuku got up from his spot and the two started to talk about robotics and shit. If his heart rate couldn’t go faster, it sure did now.

How in the WORLD was it that easy for Izuku to forgive him? In what universe was it okay for him to tell Katsuki that, even though he told him to, quite literally, kill himself, he wiped the slate clean?

There’s gotta be a fucking catch.

Just as he was about to ask, Uraraka, Tsu, and Iida showed up with the remaining materials to make S'mores. 

“We’re here!” Uraraka chimed in, holding a box of graham crackers. Tsu chucked as she held her bag that had small plates and napkins.

“Looks like we made it just in time! I have brought some kindling,” Iida said, holding some newspapers and a lighter.

Katsuki shook his earlier thoughts away and stood up, facing the group, a grin painting his face, “Alright, let’s get this fucking started!”

Katsuki didn’t know when the last time he ever had this much fun.

Yeah he hung out with Kirishima and Kaminari before, but didn’t remember doing anything fun like this. Especially with a group of people he now can easily say were his friends.

Izuku was laughing up a storm from something Shouto said relating to horror films, Iida was in full concentration mode trying not to burn his 4th marshmallow to bits, while Uraraka and Tsu were holding hands, giggling at something on Tsu’s phone.

Katsuki took a big bite of a S’more he just made, staring at the campfire the group helped make. He smiled fondly at them all.

So this is what it feels like to have a great group of friends.

He felt a shuffle next to him and a hand on his shoulder; he turned to see Izuku looking at him directly with some concern.

“You okay, Kacchan?” Izuku asked.

Katsuki’s stomach flipped, “Yeah I’m fine. Just… Enjoying this moment. I honestly don’t remember the last time I had this much fun.”

“Kacchan, we did a lot of things like this when we were kids!” Izuku stated with shock written on his face as he took back his hand.

“Oh? Enlighten me,” Katsuki stated with a smirk.

Izuku blinked as a grin painted his face, “Remember when we would go looking around for bugs? You had this big butterfly net and tried to catch as many as you could get with it!”

“Oh fuck, now that you mention it,” Katsuki realized, “I do remember that. You were fucking terrified that I’d kill the bugs or something once we caught them. You were pretty adamant of me letting them go afterwards.”

Izuku chuckled, “I didn’t want them trapped, they’re not meant to be, they belong in the wild, Kacchan!”

Katsuki laughed, “What about the time at the river?”

Izuku’s eyes widened, “You mean when you fell and I climbed down to see if you were okay? I think I was the only one in that group that went to check up on you!”

“Yeah, but those extras were there because they thought I was cool or something. Haven’t seen them since,” Katsuki retorted, a smile on his face.

Izuku grinned before looking down at his feet, “I miss those days.”

Katsuki hummed, “Yeah, me too.”

The two stayed like that for a while, enjoying the silence between them, before Izuku spoke up, “Kacchan?”

“Hmm?”

“Are…” Izuku started, rubbing the back of his neck, “… Are we friends again?”

Katsuki looked over and stared at the boy in question. He found himself placing a hand on his shoulder, making him jolt a bit, “Yeah… We’re friends again…”

Izuku smiled at Katsuki, staring into his ruby eyes. 

Katsuki found himself smiling back to Izuku's forest green.

“Awww, you two!!!” The voice of Uraraka chimed in on the intimate moment.

Katsuki let go of Izuku, whose face flushed red that he matched his shoes. Katsuki merely grunted back in response.

“The hell is your problem, Cheeks?” Katsuki grumbled.

Uraraka was not perturbed by the comment and merely waved her hand dismissively, “I’m just very happy you two are finally getting along again, that’s all. Izuku wouldn’t stop talking about you!”

“U-Uraraka!!!” Izuku stammered, hiding his face in his hands. Katsuki merely chuckled; he’d normally make fun of him for that, but he decided to let it slide this one time.

Katsuki instead sighed as he leaned back in his spot, “This is nice… Like, really fucking nice…”

Iida nodded, “I’m glad I suggested it then. What a great way to celebrate your monitor being taken off, right, Bakugou?”

Katsuki hummed in response.

The group sat there in silence for a while before Tsu started to speak, “I’m not going to lie, maybe being in detention together wasn’t so bad.”

Shouto nodded, “I agree. If it weren’t for that, we wouldn’t be here today. Me pulling the fire alarm was the best thing that happened to me then.”

Katsuki cackled, “Seriously? That’s why you were in detention???”

“It was a good old ‘fuck you’ to my father,” Shouto replied, making the blonde laugh some more for the curse word that casually left Shouto’s mouth.

Katsuki stifled said laugh, “Speaking of, got to see your old man today, he was surprised that we get along now.”

“Did he now?” Shouto said, curiosity getting the better of him.

“Yeah, he really didn’t say much, though. Just the same spiel I got from the lawyer and shit,” Katsuki replied, shrugging his shoulders.

Another pregnant pause filled the group. Everyone appeared to be comfortable with everyone else as they stared at the glowing embers of the fire.

“I was being bullied, and I was skipping classes,” Tsu said with a somber tone in her voice.

All eyes were on her now, widened with the sudden change of mood.

Tsu continued, shuffling her feet, “Some girls from the cheerleading squad were making fun of me because I came out as gay. It was very difficult. I shared some classes with them, which is why I skipped the classes instead of confronting my guidance counselor or teachers on it. One day I got called into the principal’s office about it. Even when I told him, he said I still needed to face the consequences of my actions, so that’s why I was in detention.”

“Tsu…” Uraraka said with some surprise and sadness in her tone, gently squeezing her hand. Tsu looked over and squeezed back.

Iida then spoke up, “My brother was in the army. He got severely injured that left him paralyzed from the waist down. My parents insisted I don’t help out and live my high school life without any worry, but I didn’t. I wanted to take care of my brother, no matter what. One day, Shindo Yo approached me and called my brother every horrible thing I do not want to repeat. I don’t remember what happened after that, but the next thing I knew, I was being dragged by two teachers away from Shindo, who was curled into a fetal position with blood all over his face. That’s how I got detention,” He finished as he held his head down in shame.

Izuku sighed, “I… I was being chased in the hallways after one of my engineering classes. Neito Monoma was leading two others as they hunted for me. I’m… Not good at hiding spots,” he rubbed the back of his neck, “Anyway, I got cornered that day and they approached me, willing to physically hurt me, when I just… Snapped…”

Katsuki’s eyes were widened by that, as well as all of the others.

Izuku continued, “I… I threw a chair at him, and he ended up getting a bloody nose and a punctured eye. I felt so bad about it, I nearly had another anxiety attack,” he looked down in his hands, not wanting to look up at the others.

Katsuki felt the urge to comfort him, pull him into a hug or even hold his hand, but didn’t really know if he was allowed to do that. He instead just gave him a sympathetic look.

That asshole was still bullying him, huh? He really wished he was never associated with him.

Katsuki then looked over at Uraraka, who was still comforting Tsu, “What about you, Cheeks? Everyone else shared.”

Uraraka looked at Katsuki with a surprised look, before her eyes looked into the fire. She scrunched up the hem of her pink jacket before she spoke, “I… I was cyber bullying Camie and the others…”

There was a stunned silence that the group could hear a pin drop from the bottom of the cliff.

Uraraka continued, “I kept hearing how they were making fun of people online and bullying the girls on the cheerleading team, calling them fat and ugly, and it didn’t sit well with me. So I dug around to find some dirt on them and when I found some, I posted it on different forums… Needless to say, I got caught and promptly kicked off of the team…”

“I… I’m not proud of what I did… I’m really not… I just… Felt angry at the time. By the time I realized what I did, it was too late to stop it,” Uraraka wiped tears that were coming from her eyes.

Tsu pulled her into a tight embrace, “It’s okay, Ochako. You made a mistake and realized it. You’re only human.”

Iida, Izuku, and Shouto joined in on the hug, crowding Uraraka with love and support as she kept weeping. Katsuki sighed and reluctantly joined in on the moment with a small pat on the back.

Only for him to be pulled into the hug by Tsu.

“Oof!” Katsuki blurted out as he found himself in the group hug. He was not one for physical affection, but after adjusting for a few seconds, he decided that this wasn’t the worst thing ever.

Plus if it helped Uraraka, then so be it.

“Listen, Cheeks, if it’s any consolation, I know how you feel,” Katsuki blurted out once he was able to wiggle himself out of the group hug that eventually dispersed, “I regretted a lot of my choices back then, but being a bully is not the answer. Don’t ever stoop to their level, or you’ll find yourself being them. Trust me, I learned that the hard way.”

Uraraka looked at Katsuki like he said something profound. She wiped her tears and gave him a small smile, “Thanks, Bakugou… You know,” Uraraka’s smile turned into a grin, “You’re alright in my book. If Izuku was able to forgive you, then we’re okay.”

“I agree,” Iida said, giving Katsuki a firm but gentle slap to the back ( still ow ), “You’ve really shown us that you were able to change your ways. I know we started off on the wrong foot, but I am glad that we have become closer than ever.”

“Same here, Bakugou,” Tsu chimed in, “You’re not the same person you were in middle school. I don’t think any one of us are either.”

“We all eventually grow up somehow,” Shouto replied, “I apologize if I was short with you from the start, Bakugou. Just know that it was out of protection for my friends, and not personal.”

Katsuki just looked at everyone, trying really hard not to get emotional. Here he was, with a group of people that have welcomed him into their group and treating him like a human being. He felt a tear threaten to fall down, so he turned to stare at the fire before him.

A hand met his arm; he looked over and saw Izuku giving him his signature smile that oh he missed seeing so much.

“Welcome to the Breakfast Club, Kacchan!” Izuku beamed.

Katsuki stared at him before he felt a laugh come out of him. He wiped the threatening tear from his smiling face and grabbed Izuku’s hand that was still holding onto his arm.

“So, Deku, which one am I? Andrew or John? I see you more as a Brian or something,” Katsuki joked, giving him a smirk.

Izuku chuckled, “No, I think you're Andrew, since you’re an athlete.”

“Former athlete,” Katsuki corrected.

Izuku looked dejected, “Don’t say that, Kacchan, you’re still an athlete even if you were kicked off the team.”

“Pfft, whatever, nerd. Football, Schmootball. I really don’t care anymore,” Katsuki rolled his eyes.

“But Kacchan! What about your future??” Izuku gasped.

“Eh, I’ll find something else, I have a whole school year to figure that shit out,” Katsuki responded.

Izuku gave him a look, before he then smiled, “Okay, and when you do figure it out, I’ll be there to support you!”

Katsuki blinked, a small flush forming on his face. He then turned away as he tried to hide his face as he instinctively flicked Izuku’s forehead, who yelped at the sudden reaction.

“Nerd,” was all Katsuki said, trying not to smile, but failing miserably. Izuku just stood there laughing while rubbing his forehead.

Uraraka and Tsu chuckled while Iida and Shouto smiled at each other, all with a knowing look on their faces from the scene in front of them.

Toga looked at the interaction with pure curiosity.

She can see that ‘Kacchan’ was starting to tear down his walls and give into Izuku. She noted the small blushes and quick glances away from the green haired boy that she has been controlling for some time now.

She knew Izuku liked this ‘Kacchan,’ and as she can see, the feelings were mutual. So why not take advantage of the situation to get closer to the Power Rangers and destroy them once and for all?

She grinned; an amendment to the new plan now forming in her wicked mind.

Chapter Text

“Oi! To your left, Four Eyes!” Katsuki shouted as another Putty launched at Iida.

Iida dodged in time and swiftly roundhoused the Putty, causing it to shriek and land with a thud.

Katsuki smirked; the group had been working on teamwork battles for two weeks now, and while it started out a bit rocky, they seemed to have figured out how to work together.

Once again, Katsuki was in charge, which he found odd. Yagi was very insistent that he’d take the lead. While he normally would have no questions asked, something didn’t sit well with him about the request. But he held those feelings aside to focus on the task at hand, which was to blow these fucking Putties to smithereens.

He heard a screech behind him and when he turned, he saw Uraraka kick a Putty down that was inches away from getting him from behind.

Katsuki blinked, “Thanks, Cheeks.”

Uraraka smiled, “No problem!”

This continued on for a while until all five were exhausted. Aizawa stopped the simulation and beckoned them to the control panel room. Iida took out water bottles and protein packed granola bars and handed them to the group.

Katsuki ripped the wrapper open and chewed on the bar. He then started to speak once he swallowed, “So, Yagi, when are we gonna do the whole ‘Ranger Suit’ thing?”

Yagi hummed in the pillar, “You all have improved since the first training session. I say you have another few days until you’re ready.”

“And how many days is a few?” Tsu asked.

Aizawa responded, “Trust the process, kids. It could be two or five days depending on if we see that you’re ready for it.”

Katsuki scoffed, “Whatever,” he chugged his water down in one swoop before standing up, “Same time tomorrow?”

Aizawa nodded, “You all are free to go. We will see you then for more training,” and with that, Aizawa retreated to his charging station in the corner of the room and shut down, head hanging down facing his feet.

“I don’t know if I’m gonna get over that,” Shouto added as he stretched his aching muscles.

Yagi chuckled, “It takes time, but the awkwardness will pass. You will get used to it.”

“Right, anyway, I’m gonna head home, my muscles are sore!” Uraraka chimed in, stretching her legs.

“Same here,” Iida said, packing his items away, “We still have a long road ahead before we must stop the Green Ranger.”

“Didn’t he rob another store? How much gold can he swipe in this shitty town?” Katsuki asked with a scowl on his face.

“How do you know it’s a guy? For all we know, it could be a woman,” Shouto asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Guy, girl, whatever they are, I’m still kicking their ass,” Katsuki grumbled.

“Oooookay, well, I’m gonna go now. See you all later!” Uraraka stated as she took out her morpher and was teleported out of the Command Center.

Tsu and Iida followed suit; Shouto took a look at Katsuki as he was finishing his stretches, “You alright, Bakugou?”

Katsuki looked at Shouto and shrugged, “Just a bit beat, that’s all.”

Shouto nodded, though not convinced, before he pulled out his morpher, “I’ll text you later then,” and with that, he was teleported out.

Perfect.

Katsuki stood up and walked over to Yagi, “Alright, explain to me something.”

Yagi raised an eyebrow, “I had a feeling you wanted to talk to me in private, given that look on your face.”

Katsuki huffed, “Very observant. Tell me something; why me?”

Yagi stared at him confused, “Why you?”

“Don’t play dumb with me,” Katsuki stated, a hint of annoyance in his voice, “Why am I always leading the team? Why can’t Todoroki or Iida do it? Hell, even the girls could probably do a better job than me!”

Yagi sighed, “My apologies, Young Bakugou. It wasn’t my intention to keep you in the dark about this.”

“The reason it has to be you to lead,” Yagi started, looking at the morpher Katsuki had in his hand, which contained the red coin, “Is because the Red Ranger is always the leader of the team. The Tyrannosaurus Rex was a powerful and feared creature when against danger, but it was also a brilliant leader to the other dinosaurs. The coin saw potential in you to be the first one to step into battle, to plan and to keep things aligned and at peace.”

Katsuki blinked, processing what Yagi had just told him, also taking note of the look he gave whenever he stared at his coin. Then his eyes lit up, sudden realization hitting him.

“You were the Red Ranger, weren’t you?” Katsuki asked, eyebrows raised.

Yagi nodded, looking down on the coin with some hint of reminiscing and guilt.

“I was the Red Ranger with my own group of teammates and friends. I led my team to build peace and tranquility on this planet. When Toga turned, I kept looking to see where I went wrong, where were the signs that she was going to turn on us. I felt guilty for allowing this to happen as my team suffered,” Yagi said, looking at Katsuki with worry.

“I am sorry if this isn’t what you wanted,” Yagi continued, “I didn’t get to choose the successor, but after watching you build your friends up with confidence and strength, I can see how you are a natural born leader. They all need you when the time comes to defeat the Green Ranger that is now wreaking havoc in your town.”

Katsuki merely nodded, “Mhm, so what about the whole ‘getting your own body’ thing?”

Yagi’s eyes widened with shock, “How do you know that?”

“Don’t think you were being subtle about it on our first trip here, I heard you and Aizawa talking about it,” Katsuki said, irritation flowing through him, “So how will that work? Do we need to open the Morphing Grid and that’s that? Is that what you’ve been planning this whole time? Having us unlock it for you to get your body back and then toss us to the nearest fucking trash can???”

Yagi opened his mouth before shutting it quickly. Katsuki glared daggers at him before Yagi spoke, “It was a plan that Aizawa spoke to me about, which I was very apprehensive with at first. I’ve been here for so long, I didn’t think being in a new body would help. It would be selfish of me to do all of this training with you all just for you to give me something I’ve wanted for so long.”

“You’ve been in a tube for a very long time,” Katsuki replied, “I get that. What I don’t get is this: are you using us or are you genuine about us and our potential?”

“I see that you all are working hard to work together. I would not stoop so low as to use you for my personal gain. As of this moment, regaining a body is the least of my concerns. Getting you all ready to defeat the Green Ranger is top priority and to get you to morph into your Ranger Suits,” Yagi replied, speaking the truth.

Katsuki allowed the words to process for a brief moment. He shuffled his feet before picking up his bag, “Cool, I just wanted to see where we were. I’m gonna bounce now,” Katsuki was about to push the coin into his morpher before Yagi spoke up again.

“You know, confronting me was very brave of you,” Yagi then smiled, “I say my old coin picked a good leader.”

Katsuki looked away, not sure how to take the compliment, “Sure, I guess… I’ll see you tomorrow,” and with that, Katsuki was teleported out of the Command Center, leaving Yagi alone as he smiled fondly at the spot Katsuki was standing.

“You’ve been quiet, son,” Masaru said, noting Katsuki had not touched his dinner.

“What’s eating ya? Problems already with your Breakfast Club?” Mitsuki smirked while taking a sip of her water.

Katsuki grumbled under his breath, immediately regretting telling his parents of the group's name, “Just a lot on my mind, that’s all.”

“Mhm, okay, sure,” Mitsuki shrugged as she ate her portion of dinner.

The Bakugou’s sat there in silence, the only noises that were being made were the scraping of utensils on plates and clinking of glasses. Katsuki merely poked at his food for some time, unable to get his mind off of today, before he sat up and walked away from the dinner table.

“I’m going up,” Katsuki said, not looking at his parents.

Masaru spoke up, “Kats? Everything alright?”

“I’m fine, old man!” Katsuki merely barked before shuffling upstairs and slamming his door shut.

He flopped onto his bed and stared at the ceiling, allowing Yagi’s comments to sink in. He doesn’t know why it was bothering him, but something about it irked him to no end. It’s as if he’s trying to find some sort of catch, but he can’t find any, and that’s what’s pissing him off.

He dug into his pocket and pulled out the red coin and looked at it. He’s had this damn thing for two months now and he’s expecting to be the leader. Under any normal circumstances, he wouldn’t bat an eye, but this was something completely different, like the weight of the world now rests on him. Sure he had the others, and they’ve been making a shit ton of progress regarding their teamwork, but he’s expected to call the shots.

What the fuck is he to do?

He heard a knock on the door and he swiftly placed the coin back in his pocket and turned his back onto the door when it opened. The footsteps approached him ever so gently and cautiously, and he knew exactly who it was.

“What do you want, old man?” Katsuki asked with not much bite to it than he wanted it to be.

He felt the bed dip as Masaru sat down on it, placing his hand on his son’s shoulder, “Just checking to see how you were, son. You left without eating; that tells me something’s on your mind.”

Katsuki scoffed, “I don’t think you’d be able to understand what the fuck is bothering me.”

He heard Masaru chuckle, “I think I do; I was once your age, too, a long time ago. In fact,” he started as he let go of Katsuki’s shoulder, “This was around the same time I met your mother.”

Katsuki made a gag sound, “I don’t wanna hear about how you and the Hag got hitched again. You’ve told me this story so many times, it’s infuriatingly nauseous. Also, why do you constantly think that me being pissy is about SOMEONE? It’s not and that’s all I’m going to say about it!”

Masaru sighed, “That was not what I was intending on doing, though I see where you’re coming from with the story telling,” he smiled before standing up, “I’m your father, Kats, so I automatically get to worry about you all the time. Your mother also worries about you, despite how she comes off about it. Just know, you can always talk to us if you need to, okay?”

Katsuki turned to look at his father, who had concern draped all over his figure. He knew he was telling the truth and that he could confide in him about anything, but what’s bothering him now, he just can’t. Not after how Yagi made a big stink about it.

He then sat up on his bed and started to walk out the door, “I need some air.”

Masaru only nodded and allowed his son to leave the confines of his bedroom, not wanting to start anything else. He could hear the screaming match between his son and wife and then a slam of the front door.

He sighed deeply while taking off his glasses and cleaning them with the bottom of his shirt. He knew his son was difficult and mostly resembles his mother, both physically and personality wise. So he knew what he needed whenever he was like this, which was space.

He was about to retreat when something caught his eye; he turned to look and saw something in Katsuki’s closet that looked like it shouldn’t be there. He reached in and pulled out the old bat that he used for baseball tryouts a few years ago.

Only it was bent in half.

Masaru flipped it around to inspect it, wondering what happened and how this happened. No one could bend a steel bat in half like this…

So what did his son do to it?

“Masaru?” He heard Mitsuki ask before she shuffled in, looking worse for wear.

Masaru turned around, bat still in hand. Once Mitsuki looked at it, her eyes widened, “What the fuck happened to the old bat???”

“That is something I’m trying to figure out,” Masaru replied truthfully, still inspecting it.

“Did Kats do that? That’s fucking steel!” Mitsuki stated with shock in her tone.

Masaru only hummed; he then noticed something that caught his eye.

“Take a look at this,” he said and pointed at one side of the bat. Mitsuki looked and gasped.

“Those are handprint dents!” Mitsuki shouted.

“Yeah; so either Katsuki’s secretly Superman or taking steroids, or something else is going on entirely,” Masaru said, placing the bat back where he found it.

The two looked at each other with worry, hoping by some damn miracle that Katsuki was not in trouble again.

Katsuki tossed a rock into the ocean, sending it flying and skipping against the surface three times until it plopped into the water. He tossed one after another until he ran out and just stood there, looking out.

He’s not sure why he’s here, but he is. Walking along the beach was the reason he and the others got into this mess, so now he’s here again.

He just likes to torture himself, doesn’t he?

His ears perked up when he heard laughter coming from his right. He turned toward the cliffs and saw a figure sitting on the edge by themselves. He inspected it some more, squinting his eyes to get a better look, before he recognized the messy hair and green flannel.

There was Izuku, legs dangling from the cliff, a smile on his face and laughing at something. He was alone, yet he acted like he was speaking to someone as he kept talking. He had something in his hand, but Katsuki couldn’t quite see it from the angle he was at.

Was he talking to someone on his phone? He doubted it, because if he was, he’d either have it on speaker and he would hear a voice, or he would have one hand holding it to his ear.

None of those apply to what Katsuki was seeing.

Katsuki decided to approach the green haired boy as he trekked over to the cliffs.

Since the camp out, things have been better between the two. They would hang out, watch movies at the theater, and chat at school when detention was over (yeah they’re still in detention for some reason, Shouto didn’t, but kept coming and hanging out anyway and Mr. Torino couldn’t care less). They would text a lot and call each other on a regular basis. It honestly felt refreshing, knowing that they’ve mended their friendship.

Yet a LOT of things would happen whenever he’s around him. His stomach would continue to make somersaults if Izuku laughed at something he said. His heartbeat would go a million miles a minute whenever he would make that signature smile. The blood would rush to his face whenever their eyes meet and he’d see those damn freckles all over his face.

These same feelings have been haunting him since middle school. He’s not a coward anymore, so he will confront it face to face! Why?

Because he’s Katsuki Fucking Bakugou! That’s why!

He gets up onto the cliff and reaches Izuku, who was only a few feet away. He’s not sure how he hasn’t heard his footsteps yet, but he’s about to get his attention from a different source. 

“Oi.”

Izuku jumps from his spot and turns around, eyes wide with shock as if he had just been caught doing something illegal. He fiddles with something in his hand and shoves it in his pocket before he stands up to fully face the blonde.

“K-Kacchan! W-What are you doing here???” Izuku stumbled on his words.

Katsuki gave him a look, “I needed to get my mind off of shit. What about you? You seem to be pretty occupied talking to your imaginary friend.”

Izuku shifted his eyes, sweating bullets, “Oh! Umm! I just… I’ve gotten into the habit… Of talking to myself… Lately… You know, because… After what happened in middle school…”

Katsuki’s heart lurched at that, guilt running through his veins. It must have translated to his face, and Izuku was a blubbering mess trying to retract his statement, “N-Not because of y-you! I was just g-going through a lot back then and–”

“I get it, Deku, geez,” Katsuki stopped the boy before he could humiliate himself more, “I just happened to be down there,” he pointed at the sand below them, “and I look up and see you here. So what’s up?”

Izuku, who seemed to appreciate the change of topic, fiddled with the hem of his flannel, “I… I just have a lot on my mind, that’s all…”

Katsuki hummed, “I won’t ask if you don’t want to talk about it.”

Izuku seemed surprised by this, but then his features softened, an appreciative smile on his face, “Thanks, Kacchan.”

Katsuki’s heart skipped a beat. He inwardly stomped it down before speaking, “Sure. Do you… Want me to join you?”

Izuku blinked before he spoke, “Oh, okay.”

Katsuki walked over and sat down by the edge of the cliff, Izuku following suit. The two stared at the horizon that painted the sky in a multitude of colors. The moon high enough to signal that evening has arrived, but the sun that was setting behind clouds saying that it’s not quite nighttime yet. The light, salty breeze brushed against the boys skin and swayed their hair back as they sat there, allowing it to happen.

This is starting to become a regular thinking spot for them, and they were okay with that.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get over this view,” Izuku said, breaking the silence between them.

Katsuki hummed in response, “It’s nice. Gets your mind off of shit.”

Izuku chuckled, “If I’m being honest, this is kind of romantic. You could bring someone up here and confess your love for them here. It’s beautiful,” Izuku said as he continued to look out, gazing at the view with contentment.

Katsuki continued to inwardly stomp his heart and stomach just from that comment. He seriously needed to get a grip on this if it killed him.

He instead changed the topic, “Hey, so, you haven’t taken my offer yet.”

Izuku looked up at him, “What offer?”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, “Teaching you karate and shit.”

Izuku’s eyes widened with realization, “Oh! Oh yeah! I kind of forgot about that! Ummm… We could probably do it now if you’d like…”

Katsuki didn’t think he’d get this far, yet here he was. He cleared his throat, “So uhh… I don’t wanna go back to my place so you have two options: your place or on the beach?”

Izuku looked very worried about the options, but he cleared his own throat, “Umm… I’m afraid I’ll get sand in my eyes, so we could do my place. But I gotta warn you; my mom’s home.”

Oh. That might be a problem.

Katsuki stood up from his spot, “I’m sure she has a lot to say, so I’m willing to sit with her and talk, if that’s okay.”

Izuku seemed surprised at this, like he was trying to find a catch. When none came, he stood up himself and started to head to his place, “Okay then. Just… I hope you’re ready for an interrogation.”

Katsuki shrugged as he followed him.

“Katsuki,” Inko stated with a serious tone in her voice.

“Mrs. Midoriya,” Katsuki replied, eyes staring straight into the piercing green.

Izuku stood in a corner of the kitchen, sweating bullets at the scene before him. His mother insisted on having a heart to heart with Katsuki the moment he texted her that he was coming over. He felt bad for both of them; he wanted them to get along again. But he knew this was the most crucial step in repairing a relationship, and that was to confront their feelings and hurt head on.

So imagine his shock when he saw his mother not raise her voice like she said she would and instead talk to Katsuki like a human being.

“I hear you and Izuku have been getting along again,” Inko said, still talking in her serious motherly voice.

“We have,” Katsuki started, “We’ve been trying to rebuild what I tore down. I understand that you’re still worried, Mrs. Midoriya, but I’m not the kid that I was back in middle school,” he looked down at his hands that were sitting on the table, “I regretted my choices and have been working on myself these last few years. Yeah, I fumbled a bit with detention and all, but I just need you to know,” he then looked straight into Inko’s eyes, “I am really sorry for everything I did to your son. I would like to be Izuku’s friend again, and I’m willing to do everything I can to regain your trust, if you’d let me.”

The sudden revelation from Katsuki shocked both Inko and Izuku at the same time, two pairs of green eyes widening at the maturity the blonde was protruding. 

“Kacchan…” was all Izuku could say before he felt tears forming.

Inko opened and closed her hands, trying not to be emotional from this as she kept her composure, “I appreciate your apology. I can see that you have indeed matured. However,” she continued to look straight into Katsuki’s eyes with fury in them, “I don’t want to just hear about how much you’ve changed. I want to see it, too. The first few hang outs in my house will be here in the living room where I can keep an eye on you. No sparring or karate lessons for today. You may watch TV, work on homework, or play games. If I see that you are genuine, then you will have your privacy. Is that clear?”

“I understand, Mrs. Midoriya,” Katsuki said. Izuku could see a small bead of sweat, but otherwise, he was cool as a cucumber under the duress of his mother.

Inko then made a complete 180 and smiled, “Perfect. I will make you some snacks then!” Inko stood up and walked to the cabinets, leaving the two boys to fend for themselves.

Katsuki slowly got up from his seat and walked over to Izuku, who was just as perplexed. They both looked at each other with a knowing look.

So much for learning karate.

“So umm…” Izuku started, fiddling with his fingers, “I have some board games we could play, if you’re up for it.”

Katsuki just looked at him with a bewildered look. He then shrugged and asked, “What do you have?”

Izuku smiled a bit, “We have Monopoly, Clue, Chess, I even have some cards and we could play poker.”

Katsuki shrugged, “I’ll let you pick.”

Izuku beamed, “Chess it is!”

Oh boy…

“Check!” Katsuki stated with a smirk, his black knight posed and ready to take Izuku’s white King.

Izuku stared intently on the board as he nudged his King out of the knight's trajectory. A sigh of relief fell out of his mouth before he noticed where Katsuki’s rook was, his eyes widening with the sinking feeling of him making a beginners mistake.

“Wait… NO!” Izuku shrieked.

Katsuki barked a laugh as his rook took the King, grinning with victory.

“I believe that is checkmate!” Katsuki said, a grin plastering his face as he held the defenseless King in his hand.

Izuku groaned into his hands as he facepalmed himself, “How did I not see your rook????”

Katsuki stifled a laugh, “Seriously, it was right there! Either way, good game. Wanna make it 3 for 5?” He asked, knowing he would pummel Izuku again for the third time.

Izuku sighed, “No, we can play another one. Those were intense rounds, I’ll admit. What do you want to play?”

Katsuki picked up the chess pieces and put them in a bag, “Wanna do Monopoly? We could try to do it with two people.”

Izuku looked up, “You know what? Mom?” He turned to his mother, who was scrolling on her phone in the kitchen, “Do you want to play Monopoly with us?”

Inko looked up, a smile painting her face, “Okay, Izuku! How about we move this to the kitchen table so we have some more room?”

Izuku nodded and went to put the game away. Katsuki walked over to the kitchen and sat down, taking a sip of his cherry soda.

Inko’s smile did not move an inch as she looked at Katsuki intently. She finally spoke after a few seconds, “I didn’t know you knew how to play chess, Katsuki.”

Katsuki nodded, “My dad taught me; he said it’s a good skill to learn to keep my mind sharp.” He emphasized by tapping the side of his head.

“Ah, Masaru was right about that. How are your parents doing, by the way?” Inko asked, still smiling, which was kind of weirding Katsuki out, but he did not falter.

He knew she was testing him, so he continued the conversation like he didn’t notice.

“Mom and dad are doing well. Dad got a promotion last year, so now he’s now in charge of making financial decisions for the company. Mom still designs with her team, but she’s been in talks about collaborating with another designer for the fall season,” Katsuki explains, not taking his eyes off of Inko.

Inko seemed impressed with this new information as she nodded her head, “That sounds wonderful! I'm glad to hear that they’re doing well.”

Izuku emerged from the closet of board games (Thank the Lord), and held out Monopoly, “It was buried in there but I found it! Hope you didn’t wait too long!”

“Not at all, sweetie! Katsuki was just telling me about his parents,” Inko said sweetly to her son.

Katsuki internally sighed with relief that Izuku was here now. He took the box and started to get out the board and its parts.

“Who’s going to be the bank?” Katsuki asked as he started to get the money out.

“I’ll do it!” Izuku said with a smile on his face. Katsuki handed him the money and pulled out the tokens.

“I’ll be the dog,” Inko said as she took it in her hand and placed it on the board.

“I’ll be the shoe,” Izuku said, taking the token.

“Top hat it is,” Katsuki said.

The tokens in place, cards ready, and money dispersed, the three were ready to play the game as Izuku rolled the dice.

Keigo typed up a new report of his and Enji’s findings from the cliff. The two were attempting to find the reason behind Katsuki’s ankle monitor going haywire, and so far, nothing seemed to be popping up.

He sighed as he wrote yet another one that they found nothing. It’s been going on for weeks and the higher ups were not happy so far. They were given another two weeks to search before they were forced to drop it and make it a cold case.

Enji rubbed his eyebrows as he groaned, “I don’t understand what we’re missing. We’ve searched everywhere on those cliffs and nothing. What has he been doing there?”

“I don’t know, but I don’t wanna give up. We may have to take a different approach to this,” Keigo insinuated.

It was at this point that two teenagers stumbled into the police station. The electric blonde shivered in fear while the red haired boy tried to ease his friend, though he, too, was also visibly shaking.

Enji looked over with one eyebrow raised before approaching the secretary desk, who was on his break, “Can I help you boys?”

The electric blonde was crying his eyes out and looked like he was about to pee in his pants. Enji tossed him a tissue box, which he took and blew his nose. The red haired boy merely stood there and said, “We’d like to turn ourselves in.”

Keigo’s ears perked up a bit, but continued to look at his computer screen, allowing his partner to handle them.

Enji stared at the two in confusion, “For what reason?”

The electric blonde started to scream, “WE WERE INVOLVED IN PRINCIPAL NEZU’S PLACE GETTING WRECKED WITH BAKUGOU!!!! HE WASN’T THE ONLY ONE THERE!!!! WE WERE THERE, TOO!!!!!!”

Keigo immediately stood from his desk, knowing full well what these two were talking about. With sheer determination painted on his face, he approached the boys and patted the blonde’s shoulder, “Hey, now, don’t be shouting these things in the station! Why don’t you two take a walk with me to somewhere private, okay?” He winked as he gestured to the two to follow him. He gave Enji a look that told him that he had this, before he took them to an empty interrogation room.

Once the two settled, Keigo took out a pen and notepad and closed the door. He sat in the chair across from the two and started to speak, “Can I get your names and age if you may?”

The redhead gulped, “Uhh… Eijirou Kirishima, I’m 17…”

“Denki Kaminari, 17…” The blonde said, not looking at Keigo.

Keigo wrote on the notepad and nodded, “And I take it you two go to Angel Grove High?”

The two nodded their heads.

“Do your parents know that you’re here? As minors, I have to ask that, you know, for legal reasons. And if you’re attempting to turn yourselves in, I must inform them of what’s happening,” Keigo stated matter-of-factly.

The one named Kirishima nodded, “I told my parents this. Kami also told his parents, too… They’re all outside of the station if they need to come in or something…”

“No need for that, but thank you for informing me,” Keigo said as he wrote some more, “And what do you know about the incident with Principal Nezu and Bakugou? And please be honest, you two are here to, as you said, turn yourselves in.”

Kirishima slowly nodded while Kaminari merely blew his nose.

Kaminari spoke first, “We found out that Nezu was doing some budget cuts from the music and arts program. Having a girlfriend in them who wanted to pursue it as a career didn’t sit well with me. I… I talked to Bakugou and Kiri about doing something about it…”

“I came up with the TPing his house,” Kirishima added, “Bakugou at first didn’t want to get involved, but he then changed his mind, but only if he drove us to and from the house. So we did just that…”

Keigo nodded while writing down the information provided, a small smile forming on his lips that made the two boys feel uncomfortable. When he finished, he clicked his pen and looked up, “So then he drove you two to the house at night, a time that minors shouldn’t be out, mind you, you TP’d the house, and he accidentally drove the car into the garage, setting off the alarm?”

Kirishima and Kaminari nodded.

Keigo hummed, “And what happened afterwards?”

Kaminari gulped, “We all panicked and he drove us to the cul de sac on accident and told us to get out of the car. We bolted out and hid in one of the houses' backyards. We were there until you all left and ran back home.”

Keigo nodded, finishing his writing, as he placed the notepad and pen on the desk, giving the two boys a serious look, “You have brought to the table something very serious and it could risk you two getting into a load of trouble for not coming forward right away. Do you understand the implications of that?”

The two nodded with a knowing look.

“We’re willing to take the consequences of our actions, officer,” Kaminari stated with some maturity in his voice, “We know we royally fucked up; we know how much trouble Bakugou got in, especially covering our asses. He doesn’t even talk to us anymore; he’s always now hanging out with the guys from detention, like Todoroki and Midoriya and–”

Kirishima nudged his arm, “He doesn’t need to know that part,” he whispered.

Either way, Keigo did not miss that familiar name. He raised an eyebrow upon hearing it, “You’re talking about Officer Todoroki’s son, right?”

The color in the boys' faces drained from that.

Keigo wiggled his finger, “Don’t worry, I won’t blab or write that part down. Now then, if you’ll excuse me, I gotta talk to your parents about this. Do not move, boys.”

And with that, Keigo closed the door and sped walked to Enji’s desk with a huge grin on his face.

“I have an idea that miiiiiight speed up our progress, Enji,” Keigo said.

The taller man raised an eyebrow, “Does it involve those two teenagers by any chance?”

Keigo merely nodded. Enji sighed, “What do you have in mind? And is this going to get us in trouble?”

“I’ll cover our tracks just in case. Anyway, here’s what I’m thinking,” Keigo started as Enji paid close attention.

A week goes by and Katsuki and the others were finally told that they were ready to morph into their suits.

Fucking finally.

“Step up to the platforms here,” Aizawa said, gesturing to the platforms around the control panel. They lit up with everyone’s signature color once everyone found one. Katsuki was now bathed in red as the one he stood on lit up.

Tsu, who was covered in yellow light, looked very nervous, “Is this supposed to happen, Aizawa?”

Aizawa merely nodded, “You’ve been doing very well with your training, so now here is your final test: you all must close your eyes and focus. Feel the power course through you all and unlock your suits from there.”

“That… Pretty vague, Aizawa,” Iida stated while the black lights shined on him.

“It also doesn’t make sense,” Shouto stated, covered in blue.

Yagi chuckled, “It’s not supposed to make sense at first. You have to figure out what fuels you to get the suits. That’s how it works.”

“What? We have to have some sort of fucking epiphany or something?” Katsuki retorted.

Aizawa raised an eyebrow, “Sure, go with that.”

Uraraka gave him a look through the pink light on her platform, “You definitely shouldn’t be a philosophy teacher.”

“I’m not human, so there’s that,” Aizawa said deadpanned.

“Alright, let’s get this show on the road, guys,” Katsuki said to get them back on track, cracking his knuckles while doing so.

Everyone nodded and soon, the group stood on their platforms, eyes closed, and waited with bated breath.

Katsuki tried to focus on anything that he would deem important to him, such as his future, his parents, anything. He started to feel some sort of pressure in his heart, the power from the grid he presumed, and continued to focus on that alone.

In a matter of seconds, the feeling went away. He shot his eyes open as he saw the others weren’t making much success either, none of them in any sort of suit.

The hell?

Katsuki squeezes his eyes shut and tries again, this time, focusing on other things that were important, like his group of friends and the bond he built with them. The pressure came back a little bit longer, but it then went away in a flash.

Katsuki took a deep breath, opening his eyes and looking at Aizawa, who was studying them quizzically.

“Is there something we’re not doing? Do we need to say something or what? Cuz I’m getting jack shit here,” Katsuki said with frustration.

“Once you get your suits, you do, but this is baffling to me,” Aizawa said as he typed away on the panel.

“I don’t understand,” Yagi said with confusion, “This was supposed to work. They’ve been training for months now.”

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out,” Aizawa said, still typing away.

Iida sighed, “Were we just not ready?”

“Is there something wrong with the grid or the suits?” Tsu asked.

“Maybe we need more training,” Shouto said, holding his chin with his hand.

Aizawa swiped the projection he was looking at and groaned under his breath.

Uraraka tilted her head, “Is something wrong?”

“That’s the thing, nothing is wrong. Everything is working on my end. Maybe–” Aizawa started as he typed away.

Katsuki stepped off of the platform, the red light disappearing as he did so, “Okay, I think we can collectively agree that this is bullshit.”

When no one spoke up and instead stared at the blonde, he continued, “Why do we need to work so damn hard for fucking suits? Why can’t we just kick some ass without them? I say, fuck the suits, use those Zords that you have there, find the Green Ranger, and get it done.”

“That’s not how that works, Young Bakugou,” Yagi informed him, “While yes, you could fight without the suits, it is imperative that you unlock them in order to unlock the Morphing Grid. And no, you cannot use the Zords while unmorphed.”

“Uh huh, right,” Katsuki retorted, “And I’m not the one stuck in a tube and, while you told me you’re not gonna do it, you need the morphing grid unlocked to get the fuck out of it–”

“What?” Tsu said with such shock in her tone. The others looked at Katsuki with the same look.

Katsuki shut his trap once he realized what he said; shit.

Oh fuck.

Iida stepped off of his platform, the black lights fading, “What is he talking about, Yagi?”

Yagi had his eyes scrunched up like someone had just insulted him. He then sighed and opened them up again, “Before I explain, I must let you know that it is no longer my intentions–”

“But Yagi–” Aizawa interrupted, eyes wide.

“Aizawa!” Yagi yelled, collectively shutting him up, “I have made my decision and I am not going to do it!”

Yagi then turned to the group, who were still in shock, “A long time ago, Aizawa found a solution to regain my body. In order for that to happen, the Morphing Grid must be turned on by the new Power Rangers unlocking their suits. I, at first, was skeptical about it, but I reluctantly agreed to it.”

“It wasn’t until you all came along that I had a change of heart. There has been no one else here to take the mantle, so us trying to find someone to become the Power Rangers was a long wait,” Yagi continued, “When I saw you all, I couldn’t fathom using you for my personal gain. You all have shown that you’re willing to take the risk in training yourselves to rid of evil that will happen in due time. I’m truly sorry if you are furious at me, and I’m willing to face the consequences of my actions.”

The others looked at Yagi like they were betrayed, and Katsuki wouldn’t blame them if they decided this whole ordeal wasn’t worth it anymore. Instead, Shouto turned to Katsuki with a quizzical look, “And this is why you stayed the other day, Bakugou; to confront him about this, right?”

Katsuki blinked as all eyes laid on him. He cleared his throat and answered, “Yeah… I wanted to see where he was with us and he wasn’t really using us or shit… I overheard him and Aizawa saying that on our first day here. He seemed genuine about it, so I’m not holding anything against him.”

Katsuki looked over at Yagi, who gave him a look like he wanted him to continue talking. He rolled his eyes and finished, “I also… Wanted to know why I’m always the leader and shit…”

That got everyone’s attention as they stood there in silence, waiting for him to elaborate. He crossed his arms in doing so, “Apparently the red coin was his,” he pointed at Yagi, “And the Red Ranger is always the leader. I didn’t think I fucking qualified for that, yet the coin picked me,” he took out his coin from his pocket and looked at it intently, “I’m not gonna lie, this fucking scares me…”

He hated admitting that, especially to people he truly cared about. Yet here he was, admitting his fucking feelings as he swirled the coin in his hand.

He held it tightly in his hand and looked directly at his friends, “But I’m still willing to do this. I will take on the mantle of leader and show evil what for. We will take down that motherfucking Green Ranger and Toga and we’re gonna be the most badass team Angel Grove has ever seen!”

As if on cue, the coin lit up in his hands. The beam bursted through the cracks of his fist as he suddenly felt the familiar pressure from when he tried on the platform. The pressure intensified as his body was suddenly surrounded by the light.

He could hear his friends gasping as he felt some sort of armor forming from his feet and slowly building up to his neck. His vision suddenly blurred as something surrounded his head to protect it. The light then faded and all that stood there was Katsuki Bakugou.

Or better yet, the Red Ranger.

“What the fuck?” Katsuki whispered under his breath as he looked at his arms that were covered in red, black, and silver armor. Purple-ish lights flickered around as he then noticed where his coin went, which was right where his stomach was, the T-Rex on display.

“Oh my God, Bakugou!” Uraraka gasped, her eyes wide. 

Aizawa stared at the scene before him, unsure what he was seeing, mouth agape, “How… How is this possible?”

Yagi seemed to have a sudden realization, but instead smiled at his new protégé, “The Red Ranger has finally awakened.”

There was a pregnant pause as the group looked at Katsuki, still in the suit, before Tsu started to speak, “You know, Bakugou is right.”

Eyes now on her, she continued, “Before all of this, I was scared of being openly gay. The bullies did a number on my self-esteem that it gave them power over me,” She then stepped off of her own platform and held up her coin, “But not anymore. I’m going to help fight for justice and what’s right, no matter the cost!”

Suddenly, Tsu’s coin lit up and enveloped her in the light. Once the light went away, what stood there was now the Yellow Ranger. Just like Katsuki’s, she was decked with yellow instead of red, and her coin sat directly on her stomach with the Saber-Toothed Tiger in front.

“I wanted to prove myself,” Iida chimed in, holding onto his coin, “I wanted to show everyone that I’m not someone to be pushed around and help those in need. My brother served his time protecting others. Now, it’s my turn to do the same!”

Iida was then engulfed in light as well, and soon emerged the Black Ranger. The only pop of color on him is the purple-ish glow surrounding the suit and his coin that showed the Mastodon standing proudly in the middle.

Uraraka smiled as she held her coin, stepping off of the platform, “I won’t lie to you, Yagi, I felt a bit betrayed when I heard the reason behind us unlocking the grid. But after hearing that you no longer want to do so because of selfishness, it made me feel a bit better about my choices as of now. However, you don’t have to give up on that dream.”

Yagi raised his eyebrows before Uraraka continued, “I’m sure I speak for the rest of us when I say this; when we unlock the Morphing Grid, we will help you gain a body, no questions asked. That’s what heroes do, right? They help others!”

Uraraka’s coin glowed suddenly and was consumed by the light. Now stood the Pink Ranger; similar to the red and yellow, her suit had all pink, black, and silver armor with the purple glow. Her Pterodactyl coin sits on display in the middle of her armor.

All eyes were now on Shouto, who merely stood there, listening to everyone’s reasons why they were staying and seeing through to stopping Toga and the others. He stepped off of the platform as he held his coin, staring down at the etched Triceratops.

“I always wanted to protect people, even if they didn’t deserve it. My father wants me to be a police officer like he is, but I want to do more than that. When my brother, Touya, disappeared, I’ve never seen such hurt in Fuyumi and Natsuo’s eyes before. My mother went into a psychiatric hospital because she couldn’t grieve properly.” He then looked up at the group with determination in his eyes, “Since given this opportunity, I have had a new goal set; not only to protect my family and friends, but also everyone that needs it. I don’t want anyone else to go through what my family did.”

His coin lit up momentarily and he was then engulfed in it. Where Shouto once stood was now the Blue Ranger, decked in blue, black, and silver with the purple-ish hue. The coin sitting on his suit, the Triceratops in full view.

The group looked at each other in awe before inspecting their own suits. Everyone took a look at the arms and legs and even Shouto tried to tilt around to see the back, but his helmet got in the way.

Katsuki was the first to speak, “Oi! We got the fucking suits! Now what?” He pointed at Aizawa and Yagi, who were still stunned silent.

Yagi spoke once he took a good look at the group, smiling triumphantly, “Now we train some more, this time, with the abilities you’ve gained with the suits.”

“Really? Like magical abilities?” Uraraka asked.

“Something like that, but for now, I think we can call this a day. Simply hold up your morphers and you’ll transfer your suits there. That is where you will access them from now on. We will train you how to summon them and learn to fight in them,” Yagi instructed.

The group did as they were told and they were then bathed in light for a second before they appeared how they were before donning the suits.

“Wow, that was… Intense…” Iida stated as he adjusted his glasses.

“I agree, we’ll have to reconvene tomorrow. Right now, I feel like going to see someone,” Shouto said as he was about to teleport out.

Katsuki placed a hand on Shouto’s shoulder, making the other look at him with confusion.

“Sorry about your brother. That must have been hard to share. Just know that we’re here to help, Todoroki. We’re a team now,” Katsuki stated sincerely.

Shouto’s eyes widened by what the blonde said, both from the comforting words as well as the fact that he said his actual name. The others seemed to have the same reaction as they walked toward Shouto and gave him reassuring smiles.

“We’re here for you, Shouto, don’t forget that,” Tsu said. Iida and Uraraka nodded, sharing the same sentiment.

Shouto looked at the group for a while before he smiled back, “Thank you. That means a lot to me.”

Katsuki let go and put his hands in his pocket, “Just text us if you need anything, okay?”

Shouto nodded as he pressed his coin into his morpher and teleported out of the Command Center.

Uraraka looked at Katsuki with a big grin, “So when did you have a change of heart? You didn’t call him Half and Half!”

“Don’t push it,” Katsuki grumbled, “Besides, he was hurting a bit, and he needed some comfort or shit.”

Yagi chuckled, “That goes to show you that you were ready to lead, Young Bakugou.”

Katsuki merely gave him the side eye, but Yagi didn’t flinch.

Iida then looked over to Aizawa, who hadn’t said a word since they got their suits, “Aizawa, is there something wrong?”

Aizawa seemed to have regained consciousness as he looked at the others. He then started to type away on the control panel, “I’m just trying to calculate what happened, is all.”

“Aizawa,” Yagi said, having the other look up at him, “As an android, you still have a long way to go to understand human emotion and determination. When Young Bakugou declared that he was willing to lead the group, the coin sensed his leadership and heroism. The others followed suit with their reasons as to why they believe they were chosen for this path.”

“Just like Bakugou said, we needed an epiphany,” Tsu said with a grin.

“By the way, what about the Morphing Grid? Is it unlocked now?” Uraraka asked, tilting her head.

Aizawa looked at the projection for a few minutes before sighing, “It should have, but it appears that it’s not quite there yet. Like we’re missing something.”

“I swear to God if it has anything to do with the fucking Green Ranger–” Katsuki cursed under his breath.

“We do not know that yet, Bakugou,” Aizawa said, “For now, it’s opening, but not fully there. You all are still able to access your suits, your abilities, and, if need be, use the Zords.”

“Does that explain the purple glow on our suits?” Iida asked.

Aizawa nodded, “That’s the Morphing Grid powering your suits. Think of it as an extra cushion for protection whenever you fight.”

“Makes sense,” Iida said.

Katsuki nodded before taking out his morpher, “Alright, I think we’re done playing 20 questions. I’m due to see Deku soon.”

“Oooooooh, going on a date with Izuku, huh?” Uraraka teased.

“What the fu– NO! We’re hanging out! That’s it, Cheeks!” Katsuki snarled, a small blush forming on his cheeks.

“Ah, there’s the Bakugou we know and love,” Uraraka smirked, earning a middle finger from the blonde.

Iida and Tsu laughed at the debacle. The group then teleported out of the Command Center once things cooled down, leaving Aizawa and Yagi alone.

Aizawa looked at Yagi, “That went surprisingly well. And when Uraraka said that they would help you get your body back, I can’t help but feel something.”

Yagi raised one eyebrow, “It sounds to me like you’re relieved. I don’t want them to do it, though.”

“And why not?” Aizawa asked, looking at him with a hint of anger, “You heard her, she and the others will help you! It’s not taking advantage of them and not a selfish thing if they’re willing to do it,” Aizawa sighed, rubbing his temples, “Can you just, at the very least, think about it? Think about taking the offer if they do, okay? You and I have been here for a long time. Wouldn’t it be wonderful to get out of here and see what the world looks like in real life? Without relying on a projection screen and cameras?”

Yagi looked down, unsure what to say at this point. He then looked back up, “I don’t want them to risk their lives. What if something happens to them?”

“Nothing will happen to them, I promise you, Yagi,” Aizawa said, sheer determination coursing through his circuits.

Yagi gave him a soft smile, “I will consider it, but keep your expectations low if I change my mind again, Aizawa.”

Aizawa sighed in relief, “I’ll take it,” and with that, he went to continue typing on the control panel, silence bathing the two once again.

Meanwhile…

Izuku walked down a dark alley that he had become familiar with since this whole thing started. He didn’t know why he had to meet his trainer in the abandoned bowling alley, yet here he was, waiting ever so patiently once he entered the building.

He whistled a familiar tune as he checked his phone. It was 4:32pm. He was going to meet Katsuki later, so this session needed to be brief.

Five minutes passed and the doors suddenly opened.

Izuku looked up to see the familiar man with jet-black hair. His scars and burn marks traveled all over his face and body as he wore his signature purple and black cloak and dark knee high lace boots. Piercing blue eyes met with Izuku’s forest green ones and he was met with a smirk.

“I was starting to worry about you, Midoriya. You haven’t shown up to the last few sessions,” the man said with a raspy voice.

Izuku put his phone away and pulled out his coin, “I’ve been… A bit busy…”

The man raised one eyebrow, “What, getting lucky with some girls or something?”

Izuku’s face flushed red, “What– No! I– I don’t even like girls…” he admitted out loud, fiddling with the hem of his green T-shirt.

“My mistake; getting lucky with some boys, then?” The man grinned, showing off the whites of his teeth.

“I think that’s enough talking about my personal life, thanks!” Izuku stammered as he stood, poised and ready to fight.

The man huffed, “Eager to go, aren’t we? Get in your suit first, then we’ll get the ball rolling!”

“Right…” Izuku then held out his coin, the green light emanating from the darkened bowling alley. Izuku scrunched up his face as he shouted, “It’s Morphin Time! Dragonzord!”

The glow surrounded Izuku and soon, where he stood was none other than the Green Vigilante, or in this case, the Green Ranger. His suit lit up in green, black, and silver with purple lights dancing around it. On his stomach laid his coin, the Dragon proudly on display. A golden armor plate was held up around his shoulder blades and chest like a cape as Izuku got himself in a fighting stance.

“Ready when you are, Dabi,” Izuku said with sheer determination.

The man named Dabi grinned wickedly as he got himself ready to fight, “Let’s get this show on the road, green bean!”

“I really don’t like this, Kiri,” Kaminari said, face full of worry.

“I know, but Officer Takami said that if we wanted to not go to Juvie, we have to help out on this case. Even our parents were in agreement on this,” Kirishima said, trying to soothe the blonde.

“But you don’t get it, do you? It’s like cheating your way out of the system! It’s like if we were in a group project and Bakugou had to do all of the work while we sat on our asses doing nothing and we just show up for project day and get the credit anyway!” Kaminari squealed, sweating profusely.

“Yeah I know, Kami, I know! But we need to find out what Bakubro and the others are doing and why the ankle monitor went AWOL when he still had it on!” Kirishima tried to reason.

“Is this even LEGAL??? Are the officers even ALLOWED to let minors do this??? What if something happens???? What if–” Kaminari started to shout.

Kirishima smacked a hand over his mouth, collectively shutting the blonde up, “You need to calm down. We have to do this; we turned ourselves in and we’re now going to face the consequences by helping out. Now get your damn phone out and start recording.”

Kaminari nodded and soon pulled out his phone. He hit record and followed Kirishima to the cliffs where the investigation was currently being held.

Kirishima looked around, trying to find something out of the ordinary. He kicked some burned firewood, crouched down, and dug into the ashes.

Kaminari blinked, “What are you doing?”

“Seeing if they burned anything in here that’s suspicious,” Kirishima said as he continued to dig.

“You know this is a popular camping ground. That could have been anyone’s campfire,” Kaminari stated.

“Yeah but I overheard Tsu and Uraraka saying something about this weeks ago at lunch time. They all had a camp out when Bakubro got his ankle monitor off, which means there might be evidence here,” Kirishima determined, wiping the soot off of his hands as he stood up.

“And you found…?” Kaminari asked.

Kirishima sighed, “Jack shit.”

Kaminari sighed as well, “We can keep looking around the cliffs, it might not be directly on top of them, you know.”

“Sounds plausible. Let’s go,” Kirishima said as they trekked their way down.

They found themselves on the beach near the rocky walls of the cliffs, trying to find something out of the ordinary. They searched high and low but after twenty minutes, they found nothing.

Kaminari groaned, “My phone’s about to die from recording so much, Kiri.”

“Then use my phone then,” Kirishima said as he handed his phone over. Kaminari took it and turned on the new recording as Kirishima continued, “I’m not seeing much here, do you?”

Kaminari shook his head and was about to say something when the two heard footsteps somewhere. 

Kirishima whispered, “Over here! Hide! And keep recording!”

Kaminari complied and the two hid behind a huge slab of rock that was mere feet away from a stone wall where the footsteps were coming from.

As if going through a magic wall, out came Uraraka, Tsu, Iida, and Katsuki, all looking very tired and worn out. Kirishima and Kaminari’s eyes widened as Kaminari kept the phone as still as possible. Kirishima slapped both of his hands on each mouth so as to not make a sound.

The group were talking to each other about something, Katsuki trying to keep his composure over something Tsu said as the other two laughed. Katsuki then took out his phone and looked like he was texting someone while Tsu held Uraraka’s hand (the hell?) as they giggled about something. Iida then looked like he asked Katsuki a question, which was met with a wave of a hand of dismissal before the group walked away, with Iida in tow as he scolded him. Uraraka had something in her hand that looked like a watch with a coin in the middle, but then put it in her pink jacket pocket after Tsu pointed at it and the group left the cliffs.

Kirishima and Kaminari stayed silent for a solid five minutes, waiting for the all clear, before Kaminari hit the stop button on the phone and gasped.

“What the FUCK WAS THAT??? Did you see that??? Tell me I’m not the only one who saw that!!!” Kaminari shrieked.

Kirishima shushed the blonde, “Be quiet! They may be gone, but people can still hear you! And yes, I saw that! Like, they just walked THROUGH A WALL!!!”

“We gotta look at that recording again!” Kaminari stated as he hit the play button and turned up the volume at max.

“Agreed, let’s see,” Kirishima said, watching the footage that they just recorded.

With the volume at max, the two can hear what the others were saying.

Katsuki was looking around to see if anyone was around before he asked the others, “So has he ever brought that whole Touya thing up or what?”

Uraraka looked down, “No, he never really brings it up that much. I’m surprised he did and that’s how he got his suit.”

“You can’t expect Shouto to talk about these kinds of things, Bakugou,” Tsu stated, “Besides, he’s not like you when you told us why you were in detention that first day with the ankle bracelet.”

Katsuki growled, “I was trying to break the fucking ice back then, dammit!”

Uraraka and Iida laughed, which prompted a scowl from Katsuki.

“Tch, I’m gonna see if the nerd is up to something,” Katsuki said as he took out his phone.

Tsu held Uraraka’s hand as she said, “Maybe one day we’ll have a double date with those two,” which prompted the two to laugh.

Katsuki was typing away furiously as Iida walked over, “Is something wrong, Bakugou?”

Katsuki waved his hand dismissively, “Nerd’s busy right now, I’m heading toward the bowling alley to kick things,” he said nonchalantly as he put his phone in his red jacket pocket and walked away.

Iida followed, “But that has been abandoned a long time ago! You can’t just walk into a condemned building.”

“Fucking watch me, Four Eyes,” and with that, Katsuki was long gone, with Iida in tow.

Uraraka turned to Tsu, “We better follow them so they don’t get into trouble.”

“I agree. By the way, you still have your morpher in your hand, Ochako,” Tsu pointed out the device in her hand.

“Oh! Right!” Uraraka put it in her jacket pocket and proceeded to follow Katsuki and Iida, all while holding Tsu’s hand.

The rest of the footage was of the group walking away and the rest of the conversation waning as they walked further away.

Kaminari pressed the pause button and looked at a bewildered Kirishima.

Morpher? Suits? Tsu and Uraraka? Shouto? Iida? Midoriya and Bakugou??????

“What the fuck,” was all that was said between them before they started to trek their way to the bowling alley.

Chapter Text

Katsuki walked toward the abandoned bowling alley as Iida continued to protest. He didn’t have to follow him or anything, yet here he was.

And apparently Tsu and Uraraka as well.

Katsuki scoffed, “You don’t need to follow me here, ya know.”

Iida was the first to speak up, “I will reiterate; this building is condemned! You cannot go in there!”

“Iida’s right, Bakugou,” Uraraka chimed in, “Besides, there have been reports of noises here, so there might be really bad people in there.”

“All the more to test our suits and kick some ass,” Katsuki smirked.

“But we don’t know how to access them yet,” Tsu stated, but Katsuki ignored her.

Iida was about to say something when they heard a noise from behind them. The group turned quickly, but was met with an empty alleyway, the only thing being a trash bin and some bottles scattered everywhere.

Confusion ran over them before they turned back toward their destination, noise long forgotten.

Katsuki saw the nearly dilapidated building up ahead and walked a bit faster.

“Alright, let's see who I’m gonna beat first!” Katsuki snarled as he walked toward the door to kick it down.

“Bakugou!” Iida shouted, grabbing his morpher just in case, the girls doing the same.

What happened next was a series of blur’s: Katsuki’s foot met with a body instead of the door that immediately swung open and him finding himself being flipped into the air and his back meeting pavement.

Katsuki gasped as he tried to get up, but the force of the person pinning him down meant that he was rendered immobile.

This only lasted a few seconds before he heard a familiar voice shouting right above him.

“Kacchan???” The voice of Izuku rang in his ear.

The others gasped while quickly putting away their morphers before Izuku could see. They ran up to the two as Izuku scrambled off of the blonde.

Katsuki blinked, his heart rate beating a million miles a minute as his face flushed and his lips made a small line in embarrassment. Never in a million years would he have been feeling like this from the damn nerd pinning him down.

… Okay seriously, he needs to figure this shit out when he gets the chance, like, what the fuck.

“Bakugou! Are you okay?” Tsu asked, crouching over him as Uraraka and Iida helped Izuku up.

Once he got himself situated, Izuku looked over at Katsuki and shrieked, “Oh my God! Kacchan, I’m sorry! You scared me and I reacted without thinking–”

Katsuki struggled to get himself up with the help of Tsu, rubbing the back of his head before stopping Izuku in his tracks, “It’s fine, Deku, I would’ve reacted the same way.”

He then perked up at the sudden realization, “Wait… Why the fuck were you in that building?”

The group looked at Izuku quizzically as the green haired boy stammered to respond.

“Oh! Uhh… I was just umm… I was practicing some moves! I-I’ve been looking into YouTube tutorials on self defense and w-wanted to practice on some pieces of equipment I found…”

“Izuku, you know there have been possible reports of bad people coming here, right?” Uraraka said with worry.

“Uraraka‘s right, you shouldn’t be going into places that potentially have threats in them. We were attempting to stop Bakugou from going in after–” Iida caught himself and cleared his throat, “After we left the mall.”

Izuku’s eyes widened, “You… Went to the mall without me?” He then looked a bit dejected as his eyes met with the crumbling pavement.

Katsuki scoffed, “Well you’ve been bailing on us as of late, what else are we supposed to fucking do?”

That much was true; while Katsuki and Izuku have been spending time with each other, they couldn’t say the same with Izuku hanging out with the rest of the group. He would come up with an excuse such as him working on some robotics for his engineering class or something.

Katsuki found it odd that he would find time for him and not the others.

Something was up, he could feel it.

Izuku suddenly looked like he was about to cry (oh God dammit) as he spoke, “I-I’m sorry… I’ve just been a bit busy with things…” He sniffed and wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.

“Aww Izuku,” Uraraka cooed as she pulled him into a hug. Tsu followed as Iida patted his back. Katsuki rolled his eyes and squeezed his shoulder, just to say that he tried to comfort the boy.

“Look, nothing personal, Deku, but try to hang out with the others. I don’t wanna keep hogging your precious friend time,” Katsuki said with sincerity.

Izuku sniffed, “Are you sure, Kacchan?”

Katsuki nodded, “Go hang with these dweebs. I’ll be fine, okay?” He gave him a reassuring smile before adding, “We’ll hang out next time. And hell, maybe I’ll finally show you some moves to add to your arsenal.”

Izuku blinked before chuckling, earning a flush on Katsuki’s face, “Okay, Kacchan. So where do you all want to go? Oh! Where’s Shouto?” He said, noting a missing person right then and there.

Uraraka was the first to speak, “He had to go see his mom, but I’m sure he’ll be able to hang out another time with you,” she gave him a small smile as she tugged him away from the building.

“Oh! Alright then, I hope he’s okay,” Izuku said with a hint of worry.

“Shouto will be fine, Midoriya. Why don’t we go to the arcade and get snacks, then?” Tsu added.

Izuku perked up a bit, “Okay! Let’s go!”

The three left without much of a warning, leaving Iida and Katsuki alone, still standing by the building.

Katsuki turned to Iida with a confused look, “Aren’t you going to go, too?”

Iida adjusted his glasses, “Not today, I’ll let the girls know that I stayed behind later. Besides, weren’t you going to go in there and investigate, Bakugou?”

Katsuki squinted his eyes at Iida, who was not perturbed by his reaction, “You just want to keep an eye on me, hah?”

Iida chuckled at the accusation, “When have I ever been that subtle about the safety of my friends?”

Katsuki scoffed, “Alright, let’s do this, then,” and with that, Katsuki stormed into the building with Iida right behind him.

The place looked very worn down since it closed all of those years ago. The lanes covered in dust and chips of wood and paint scattered everywhere. The pins are still in place on the far end of the lanes, though a few looked like they'd been knocked down. The bowling balls were laid on the racks untouched. The monitors above that would keep score turned off, with one buzzing still trying desperately to make any noise. The concession stand was empty and devoid of snacks after the building was abandoned, with the nacho machine and hot dog roller still on display and the soda machine left unplugged.

Katsuki shuttered, “I fucking hate these kind of buildings.”

“Then why go through the trouble of coming here?” Iida asked.

Katsuki grumbled under his breath, “Because I wanna fucking find something in here. If Deku had been practicing, there would be scuff marks all over the damn floor and dust flying everywhere,” He pointed directly at the floor below them, “Clearly, he must have been practicing somewhere else in here.”

Iida looked around at where he was talking about as his eyes widened with the realization, “You make a good point. And if he said that he was practicing on some equipment, there would be more debris here.”

“So either Deku is lying to us about practicing, or he’s training with someone sketchy,” Katsuki stated matter-of-factly.

Iida nodded, looking around for more evidence, “He could have gone to any dojo, yet here he was in the bowling alley. What was he doing here?”

Katsuki scanned the area, looking for any sign of something out of the ordinary until he spotted footprints, “Aha! Found something!”

He and Iida looked at the footprints and saw that they led to a private party room. The two made their way over when they heard someone speaking. Katsuki held his hand up as a signal to be quiet as the two leaned against the door that separated them from whomever was in the room. Katsuki could hear the raspy voice talking to someone who sounded like they were coming from a speaker, but it had a weird echo overlapping it. He concentrated some more until he could make out what they were talking about.

“He seems ready enough, don’t you think, Empress Toga?” The harsh-sounding voice said.

Iida and Katsuki looked at each other with wide eyes. The guy was talking to fucking Toga, of all FUCKING PEOPLE! They continued to listen in on the conversation.

“Of course! We just need him to get some more gold from one more store! That should be enough to revive Goldar and get us out of this realm!” A female voice, probably Toga’s, rang.

“And what’s All for One got to say about that? How does he fit into the picture?” The man’s voice again spoke.

Suddenly, another man’s even raspier voice spoke up, “That’s what we’ve been trying to figure out, Dabi. The Empress likes to keep her little secret plans at bay apparently.”

“I agree, LET US INTO YOUR MASTER PLANS, EMPRESS, pretty please with a cherry on top?” Another voice that changed with every tone said.

“Oh hush, you two, I’ll tell you all about it eventually!” Toga scolded, “Anyway, All for One has been impressed with the progress, but that’s all I’m able to tell you all. Keep training our little boy toy until I talk to you again, okie dokie?”

The man named Dabi sighed, “As you wish, Empress. Signing off now.”

The last thing Iida and Katsuki heard was a whooshing sound and a sigh from the man inside.

“I don’t get paid enough for this shit… Hope this is worth babysitting that boy, or she’s gonna get some words from me,” Dabi said before he started to walk toward the door.

Iida and Katsuki strafed away from the door and hid behind one of the bowling ball racks as Dabi walked out of the room. Katsuki noted the black hair and purple and black cloak he was wearing and lots of burn and bruise marks all over his body that were not covered up. He saw the man look around with piercing blue eyes that looked fairly similar to one of Shouto’s before he sauntered off toward the exit.

Katsuki and Iida waited a few moments before they slowly inched their way out of the building. Katsuki opened the door and looked around; when he saw no sign of Dabi, he and Iida bolted out of the building and out of the alleyway. Once they reached the busy streets, they both looked at each other with wide eyes.

They both have to tell the others about what they just heard. PRONTO.

“Should we tell Yagi about this?” Tsu asked with concern written on her face.

Katsuki shook his head as he paced back and forth in his basement.

Iida texted the others about something urgent once he and Katsuki were in the clear and in an hour, the rest met up in Katsuki’s basement to go over what they had just witnessed. Uraraka and Tsu dropped Izuku off at home, which he was surprisingly okay with.

“I think we need to investigate further; it just seems coincidental that Deku was in the building at the same time as Dabi,” Katsuki replied.

He… REALLY did not want to think that Izuku was involved with any of this. There was absolutely no way he was. All of the evidence did point to the fact that he’s up to something with Toga and Dabi and the other two guys they heard talking. Hell, he didn’t know who this All for One was, but he sounded even more dangerous. But in order to fully admit this, he needed proof.

“What do you propose we do, then?” Shouto asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I… I don’t know…” Katsuki admitted.

“I feel like…” Uraraka started, taking a small pause to collect her feelings, “I feel like we need to talk to him about it. But I don’t know how we’d approach this with him.”

Katsuki shrugged, “We could go along the lines of ‘Hey Deku, we snuck into the bowling alley and overheard some shithead named Dabi possibly talking about you! Also, we’re Power Rangers, so if you’re the Green Vigilante working with a bitch named Toga, let us know, okay? Cuz we’re best buddies!’”

Iida gave him a look, “Your sarcasm isn’t needed right now, Bakugou.”

Katsuki flipped him off, “All jokes aside, what do we do? I’m fucking stumped.”

There was a pregnant pause in the group, all of them trying to come up with a plan to get Izuku off of their suspect list. Uraraka perked up with an ‘aha’ look on her face.

“Bakugou! You could talk to him!” She shouted with a bounce in her voice.

“Hah?” Katsuki said, confused.

“Think about it,” Uraraka continued, “These last few months, you and Izuku have been getting really close again, right? And with your history, out of all of us, you are the one who knows him the most!”

“That makes perfect sense,” Shouto agreed, “Despite what happened in middle school, you two have known each other longer than we all have. You may have to corner him on this in some way, shape, or form.”

“This isn’t just because you’re the leader, Bakugou,” Tsu added, “But we know that Midoriya wouldn’t open up to us about something like this. Plus, he couldn’t stop talking about you at the arcade today.”

Katsuki perked up a bit from that last statement, his heart beating faster than normal. He and Izuku had JUST gotten back together as friends and doing any sort of digging around like this…

Well, he’s not sure what to think…

Iida got him out of his trance as he said, “I know you might be worried about breaking his trust again, but if we need to prove his innocence, then this is the only plan we have. While Dabi and Toga never mentioned him by name, we could only assume until we get our proof.”

“But what if it backfires?” Katsuki said with all honesty, fighting tooth and nail not to fucking cry in front of his friends, “What if he finds out and that’s that with us? I don’t think I could go back to how we were before, like, shit…” He held his face in one of his hands, shaking like a leaf.

He felt a pair of arms wrap around him and he realized that Uraraka stepped in to give him a hug.

“Then we’ll be here to explain it to him, and if he refuses to see you, just know that we’re here for you, Bakugou,” Uraraka said with sincerity.

He felt another pair wrap around him and it was Tsu’s turn to hug him, “You’re our best friend, Bakugou, don’t you forget that. And if Midoriya truly cares about you, he will find it in his heart to forgive you and understand.”

Two hands met with each of his shoulders and Shouto and Iida stepped into his peripheral, both smiling at him.

“We’ve come too far for this to end,” Shouto said.

“We have your back, Bakugou,” Iida stated.

Katsuki took a deep breath, urging his body to stop fucking shaking GOD DAMMIT–

“It’s alright to cry, Bakugou, you’re only human,” Shouto said.

Katsuki breathed in and out before he found himself calm and collected. He looked up from his hand and said, “Not doing this now, you guys. We have a fucking job to do. Also PLEASE FUCKING LET GO OF ME!”

The rest laughed at his bluntness; oblivious to the phone recording from the ground window above them.

“You know, when we told you to keep an eye on Bakugou and give us anything you could find, we didn’t say to fucking stalk him and his friends!” Keigo scolded the two teenagers in front of him.

Kirishima gulped, “W-Well, you never specified how to do this, so we just did it this way.”

“Besides,” Kaminari started, “Take a look at what we got! I know only one video is about the cliffs, but the rest you might be interested in!”

Keigo raised an eyebrow before taking the phones and plugging them into the computer in Enji’s private office. Enji sipped his coffee and gave the two a questioning look, “Did you get anything regarding my son?”

Kirishima nodded, “He was mentioned in some of the videos, but he then showed up in one.”

“And where was he in that video, exactly?” Enji asked.

“In Bakugou’s basement with the rest of the group,” Kaminari said matter-of-factly.

Enji raised both eyebrows at that, “I see…”

“Aaaaand there we go!” Keigo sang as he then gave the phones back to the teens, “I extracted all of the videos from your phones and put them on the computer here. You’re free to go boys, and we’ll call you if we need more!” He stated, giving them a thumbs up and a smile.

Kirishima and Kaminari looked at each other with worry, before they walked out of the room, closing the door behind them.

“Pop a squat, Enji, let’s see what the boys have given us,” Keigo said, patting a chair next to him. Enji sat down and watched the video that Keigo opened up. Keigo quickly grabbed a notepad and pen and started writing what they watched.

The two watched intently and turned up the volume for them to hear anything. Keigo furiously wrote down what he heard and saw, eyes zeroing in on the information, unaware of Enji widening his eyes and almost spilling his coffee on the table when he recognized one of the people in the video.

“Keigo, pause it!” Enji all but shouted.

Keigo quickly did as he was told, “What’s up?”

Enji nudged Keigo out of the way and inspected the man in the video before him. Right outside of the abandoned bowling alley was someone he hadn’t seen in almost ten years, someone he thought was long gone and had to be strictly off of the case to find him due to him being related.

“Touya…” Enji whispered, “What are you doing here?”

Keigo raised an eyebrow, “Touya? You mean your missing son?”

Enji covered his mouth, unable to figure out what his eldest son had gone through, noting the burns and bruises all over his skin, his hair most likely dyed as his natural hair was pure white like his mothers, the purple and black cloak he was sporting covered him from head to toe.

But there was one thing he couldn’t change, and it was the eyes; the piercing, fiery, blue eyes that matched his own.

Keigo placed a hand on Enji’s shoulder, which was shaking tremendously, “Enji, why don’t you get some air? It’ll do you good–”

“No! I… I want to see this through,” Enji said loudly, causing the other man to jump a bit. He sighed, “Sorry, I just… I know what my son looks like and… I don’t know how to process this…”

“One thing at a time, my man,” Keigo said, patting his back, “Let’s focus on Bakugou and his friends, first, then we can work on Touya. By the way, why are they referring to him as Dabi?”

Enji chuckled, “That was his hero name whenever he and Natsuo would play superheroes with each other. I’m not sure where he got the name from, but he was a very imaginative boy,” his smile faltered from the memory.

Keigo merely nodded, not wanting to intrude any further before he pressed play again, pen once again poised and ready.

After viewing the final video of the group in the basement, Keigo minimized the screen and clicked his pen closed. He looked at the notes he took and he couldn’t really figure out what was going on.

Just who, or what, are Power Rangers? And what do they have to do with this group of kids and those cliffs? Also what does this Midoriya kid have anything to do with it?

“Ready to summon your suits?” Aizawa asked the group.

Everyone nodded, with Katsuki grunting his answer.

“Simply match my pose, like so,” Aizawa held a morpher dummy in one hand and held it out in front of him, the other hand hovering above it, “You then say the phrase along with your specific creature. For example, Bakugou would say, ‘It’s Morphin Time! Tyrannosaurus!’ and the transformation will begin.”

Katsuki tried to stifle a laugh, which made heads turn. He then composed himself and said, “I’m sorry, but that sounds so fucking stupid.”

“We attempted to make the phrase simpler than it was before, when it was longer and more tedious. So be thankful we made it short, sweet, and to the point,” Aizawa shrugged, making Katsuki shut his trap.

“So it’s as simple as that?” Shouto asked.

Yagi nodded, simply smiling, “Go on, give it a try.”

Katsuki huffed before he held his morpher out as Aizawa showed and shouted, “It’s Morphin Time! Tyrannosaurus!”

Light shone all over Katsuki and in just a fraction of a second, he was enveloped in the Red Ranger suit. He fist bumped the air triumphantly, “Fuck yeah!”

Yagi chuckled at the reaction, “Everyone else?”

Uraraka nodded before holding her morpher out, “It’s Morphin Time! Pterodactyl!”

Tsu held hers out as well, “It’s Morphin Time! Saber-Toothed Tiger!”

“It’s Morphin Time! Triceratops!” Shouto shouted with his morpher poised and ready.

Iida held his morpher out, sheer determination filled his vision, “It’s Morphin Time! Mastodon!”

The rest of the group were painted with light once they shouted their phrases and soon they were all in their own signature suits. They all looked at each other and cheered as they successfully summoned their suits without any problems.

Aizawa smiled at the group, “Now that you have successfully morphed into your suits, your new training begins now,” His arm turned into a key and went straight into the control panel and opened the training room. The group walked in and Aizawa’s voice came from the walls once the doors closed, “You all will have a unique weapon at your disposal that you can summon at any time. Simply hold out your hands and let it appear.”

The group did as they were told and soon, each one had a different weapon in their hands as they all inspected them. Katsuki held a sword with a red hilt and a T-Rex right in the middle. Uraraka held a pink bow as she inspected the string that was taut from end to end. Tsu held two daggers in her hand, which were smaller versions of Katsuki’s sword, but the hilts were yellow instead of red. Iida held a large black ax in his hand, which he seemed a bit nervous in wielding. Shouto was holding a blue lance that he immediately figured out that he could detach and wield each end in his hands. The ends looked like mini tridents, and when he put them back together, it formed a long staff.

Katsuki whistled low as he inspected his sword, “What a beaut…”

“Don’t let that ego get too inflated, Bakugou,” Shouto teased, which was met with a middle finger from the blonde.

Aizawa spoke once again, “We will go back to individual training for now until you are used to your new weapons. Once we see you have been proficient enough, we will go back to group training. Simple enough?”

“We understand, Aizawa,” Iida stated, still slightly taken aback by the ax in his hand.

“Then let us not waste any more time. Simply enter your designated areas and let’s begin,” Aizawa said.

The group nodded, ready to go.

“OMG That was AWESOME!” Uraraka shrieked, “I have unlimited arrows with my bow! I can summon them on the fly! It’s so cool!”

Tsu giggled at her girlfriend, holding her hand as the group walked away from the cliffs, “I’m glad to hear it! The daggers work wonders with me! They kind of remind me of the Tiger’s tusks.”

“At first I didn’t know what the ax meant for me,” Iida said, studying his morpher, “But I believe it has something to do with a Mastodon’s strength.”

“My lance has two tridents on the ends; Triceratops, Trident, Tri equals Three–” Shouto started.

“We fucking get it, Todoroki!” Katsuki shouted, making the others chuckle at his reaction.

“What about your sword, Bakugou?” Tsu asked.

Katsuki scoffed, “What do I have to explain about that? Probably something to do with the leader thing or something.”

The rest shrugged, not really knowing what to add to that.

Katsuki and the others stopped talking about their morphers, with Iida putting his away, when Katsuki felt his phone buzz in his pocket. He pulled it out and read the messages and grumbled under his breath.

Deku

Hey Kacchan

I’m sorry, but I can’t hang out tonight

I got sick last night and need to rest

Rain check on the movie night? :3

“Is your boyfriend texting you?” Shouto appeared out of nowhere.

Katsuki almost suckerpunched him in the gut from the sudden intrusion of his personal space.

Katsuki growled, “He’s NOT MY FUCKING BOYFRIEND!”

Shouto raised an eyebrow, “Then why do you always have a blush on your face whenever something Midoriya related happens to you?”

Uraraka and Tsu snickered from behind them, Iida sighing as he facepalmed from what was transpiring.

If Katsuki was in a cartoon, there would be steam blowing from his ears from the interrogation. He instead flipped the two-toned boy off, which a smirk was returned.

Katsuki facepalmed and ran his hand down his face, “Deku just said that he wasn’t feeling well, in case you’re fucking wondering.”

Iida’s eyes widened a bit, “Really? There has been a virus going around the school lately. I hope he’s not too sick.”

“Maybe you can make him something, Bakugou,” Uraraka chimed in, “Besides, this could give you an opportunity to figure out if he’s the Green Ranger or not.”

“Oh sure,” Katsuki sarcastically stated, “Let me just waltz right into his house unannounced with soup in my hand, make small talk with his mom, who probably still hates my guts, and ask her, ‘Hey, I think your son’s the Green Vigilante, mind if I snoop around his room while he’s asleep?’”

“Well that’s one way to put it,” Shouto stated nonchalantly.

Katsuki could feel an artery popping from Shouto’s statement. He sighed deeply and loudly before he raised his hands in the air with defeat, “Fine… I guess I’ll do just that, then…”

“Just be careful, Bakugou, and let us know what happens,” Tsu said with a hint of worry.

Katsuki merely huffed in reply as he walked the direction to his house, waving a hand to the group before trudging home.

Katsuki groaned into his hands; he cannot believe he is doing this.

“How’s your mom doing, Shouto? We didn’t get to ask about that before,” Uraraka asked.

Shouto gave her a look, “How did you know I went to see her?”

She smiled back, “You said you needed to see someone, so we kind of put two and two together.”

“You weren’t very subtle, Shouto,” Tsu said.

Shouto shrugged; they had him there.

“She’s alright, a bit more stable than she was a while ago. She was able to hold a conversation with me, which was refreshing,” Shouto stated, a small smile on his face.

Iida placed a hand on his shoulder, “I’m glad to hear that, Todoroki. If you need one of us to come with you, let us know.”

Shouto nodded, “That’s very kind of you, Iida, but I think I can manage on my own.”

Iida smiled, “Alright then, just keep us informed then.”

“Right; oh, this is my turn,” Shouto said as he noted the familiar streets toward home.

“We’ll see you tomorrow, Shouto!” Tsu shouted as she and the rest went the opposite direction.

Shouto paused his movement, watching the group get smaller as they continued to walk the other direction. He smiled, knowing that, despite what happened, he had a wonderful group of friends. It felt refreshing to get that burden off of his shoulders yesterday, so the fact that his friends cared was a great feeling.

He went to turn when he bumped into someone.

“Ah! I’m sorry!” He said, looking up to the person he bumped into.

And that was when his blood ran cold as he stared into familiar blue eyes.

The man before him grinned wickedly at the teen, who was frozen on the spot.

“Hey, not a problem, little brother, you just weren’t looking where you were going, that’s all,” the man said in his hoarse voice.

Shouto’s eyes widened from hearing that voice again, still frozen where he stood.

“Touya?” Shouto finally managed to get out.

The man laughed at the familiar name, “Long time no see, though I go by another name now; ever heard of… Dabi?”

Before Shouto could react or even think about getting his morpher out, a hand was smacked against his mouth, a wet cloth that smelled of chemicals held in the palm. Shouto tried to break free, grabbing the offending hand, but to no avail, as he felt his body go limp and himself slipping into unconsciousness.

All he remembered before he fell into darkness was a laugh and a declaration from his long lost brother, “We need to catch up from lost time, Shouto, or should I say, Blue Ranger?”

An hour later, Katsuki finds himself knocking on the door to the Midoriya residence, waiting for Izuku’s mother to open it. He didn’t know why he was nervous, but the feeling of dread of facing Inko Midoriya was strong. Clutching the tupperware of soup, he shuffled his feet when the door opened, the shorter green haired woman staring right up at him.

“Oh, good evening, Katsuki! What brings you here?” Inko asked with a quizzical look.

Katsuki cleared his throat and held up the soup, “I heard Izuku was sick, so I made some soup. Was wondering if I could see him.”

Inko’s eyes widened before she spoke, “Oh that’s very thoughtful of you. I’ll take the soup and give it to him later; I gave him some cold medicine that knocks him out real quick,” She said as she held out her hands for the tupperware.

Katsuki blinked, but persisted as he handed her the tupperware, “Oh, okay. But uhh… I was hoping to have a chat with him about something.”

Inko raised an eyebrow, “What about? I promise, I’ll relay the message for you when he wakes up.”

Well shit, what was he to do?

He came up with an excuse on the fly, “He was helping me with some calculus homework the other day when he brought up what he was doing for his engineering class. I wanted him to elaborate on it, cuz, ya know, it sounded interesting.”

That wasn’t entirely a lie; he was genuinely interested in what the nerd had to say about it when he brought it up. So he inwardly patted himself on the back for technically not fibbing to his best friend’s mother, whom he still doesn't know if he’s back on her good side.

Inko perked up a bit, “Oh! Was my son going on a mumbling rampage about his classes again? He never broke that habit, no matter how many people call him out on it.”

Katsuki chuckled, “Nah, he still does it. It’s actually refreshing to hear it again after so long…” he scratched the bottom of his chin, trying to hide the fluttering feeling in the pit of his stomach.

Inko smiled sweetly at Katsuki, “You know, why don’t you come in? I’ll make you some tea and we can play a card game for a bit.”

Katsuki looked at her like she just spoke a different language, “Are you sure? I don’t want to impose–”

“Nonsense, come in! I promise I won’t brutally beat you again like I did with Monopoly,” Inko chuckled.

Katsuki smirked, “Alright, I’m willing to throw down, Auntie– I mean, Mrs. Midoriya!”

Inko placed a hand on his shoulder, “It’s alright, Katsuki, you may call me Auntie again. You have my blessing.”

Katsuki’s mouth was left agape; Inko smiled as she gestured to him to come inside the house. He followed her to the kitchen table where she had him sit down as she put the soup in the fridge, prepared some tea and brought out the cards.

“How about a game of Go Fish?” Inko asked as she handed him the deck, “You can shuffle while I get the tea ready.”

Katsuki smiled back, “Okay, Auntie.”

They’ve been at it for two hours as Inko and Katsuki kept playing game after game, their competitive spirits having a firm grip on each other. They were on their tenth round of Monopoly Deal, with Inko having two complete property sets while Katsuki only had one.

Katsuki looked straight at his cards as he took two from the pile. He placed two money cards down and New York Avenue on top of his orange set, making it a second complete set.

Inko picked up two cards and giggled, making Katsuki feel uneasy. She placed a rent card and pointed at her complete blue property set with a house, “I’d like 11 dollars, please.”

Katsuki was about to relent when she suddenly threw down a Double the Rent card, smiling wickedly, “Oh, I’m sorry, make that 22!”

What the fuck?

Grumbling under his breath, he checked if he had 22 dollars in money. But alas, he was short two dollars. He checked any of his other incomplete properties and the only thing he had left was a 2 dollar Electric Company that would indeed give Inko three complete sets with her Water Works. He looked back at his hand to see if he had anything to counteract the rent card and voila! He had a Just Say No card!

He threw it down with a smug look on his face. Inko merely nodded before throwing a Deal Breaker card, grabbing his complete orange set and smiling widely, “I win again, Katsuki!”

Seriously, what the fuck?

Inko giggled at Katsuki’s reaction, “That’s 7 out of 3! Want to go again?”

“I think I’m good, thanks, though,” Katsuki tried to say without sounding like a sore loser as he placed the cards back into the box.

“Aww, it’s alright, Katsuki. If it makes you feel any better, Izuku has always hated losing to me, too. You know,” Inko then had a small smile on her face as she looked down at her already cold tea, “Izuku is a wonderful and kind child. I just hated seeing him so lonely and depressed in middle school. I felt so helpless during that time.”

Katsuki felt his heart drop at the mention of this information. He clenched his fists and looked down onto the table, “If I could go back in time, I would kick my middle school self’s ass for what I did. It wasn’t right, then, and it isn’t right now. I’m truly sorry about everything, Auntie.”

Inko’s features softened at his kind words, “I appreciate the apology and I can see clearly that you have indeed changed your ways. Izuku has been saying nothing but kind things about you since detention.” She then stood up from her chair, “I’ll tell you what, I’ll go see if he’s awake and if he is, you two can have the living room to yourselves and you can have your chat. Just be careful, he’s still sick, you know.”

Katsuki’s eyes widened; he did not think he’d get this far, yet here he was. He was given forgiveness from Inko Midoriya.

He didn’t know how to react, instead he nodded, muttering an “okay” as Inko went upstairs to check on her son.

He went to pull out his phone to put his mind off of what just happened when he suddenly got a text from Shouto et al from the group chat. He read it and raised one eyebrow.

Todoroki

Hey guys, I won’t be at school or training tomorrow

Uraraka

What’s up?

Todoroki

I’m not feeling well, so I’m staying home

Tsu

I’m sorry to hear that, that bug is going around school like a plague

Katsuki smirked before replying back.

Katsuki

Yeah, well, don’t get your panties in a bunch

We can handle training without you

Shouto replied instantly, making Katsuki squint at the text in confusion.

Todoroki

Haha

Be safe guys

Iida

We will; feel better, Todoroki!

Katsuki looked at the text some more…

… ‘Haha’?

Who the fuck texts ‘Haha’?

Katsuki instantly made a new chat sans Shouto and sent multiple messages at once.

Katsuki

Oi

Anyone else get a weird vibe from Todoroki’s texts?

Or is that just me?

Katsuki waited for any of them to reply before he heard the familiar ‘ping’ noise. He scrunched up his features as a slew of messages came through the new group chat.

Iida

I think it may be you, Bakugou

Then again, he normally replies with an ‘lol’ or something

Uraraka

I was thinking the same! Omg!

He normally doesn’t text ‘haha’

Tsu

Maybe it’s the sickness he got?

Who knows?

Katsuki

I’m getting a bunch of mixed reactions

Let’s vote

If you all think something’s wrong with him

Say Yay

If not, say Nay

Iida

Nay

Uraraka

Yay

Tsu

Is there a third option?

Katsuki almost broke his phone in half from the group’s reaction, so he quickly sends them another message.

Katsuki

So we are at a fucking impasse

Great

Anyway, no progress with Deku so far

I’ve been playing games with his mom for two hours

She went upstairs to check on him

Will send you all deets when I get them

After receiving three thumbs up emojis, he locked his phone and waited patiently. He didn’t have to wait long as he heard a loud yawn and a familiar mumble coming down the steps. He was then met with a ruffled head of green hair bouncing with each step he took all wrapped up in a blanket.

“Kacchan?” Izuku asked very tiredly as he rubbed his eyes, “Mom said you wanted to talk?”

Katsuki felt like the world was testing him, so he took a deep breath and asked, “Are you feeling any better?”

Izuku nodded, “Yeah, I think the nap helped. Mom also said you brought soup? You didn’t have to, Kacchan…”

“Nonsense, I wanted to make sure you were okay. Did you eat dinner yet?” Katsuki asked.

Izuku nodded, but his stomach betrayed him as it growled ferociously. He made a face, clearly caught in the act.

Katsuki hummed, “Mhm, thought so. We could still do that movie night if you’re up for it. Save the chat for later.”

Izuku’s eyes widened a bit, “Are you sure? Mom said that you wanted to talk about my engineering class.”

“Do I? Yes,” Katsuki elaborated, “But you’re sick, so you pick a movie, I’ll heat up the soup and we’ll sit down and watch.”

Izuku tried to protest, but he stopped himself, knowing he wasn’t going to win this argument. He then looked at his stack of DVDs and Blu-Rays and chuckled a bit.

Katsuki, who was getting the soup out, looked over and raised an eyebrow, “What’s up?”

Izuku looked right into the crimson eyes, “I just noticed that I have ‘The Breakfast Club’ here in the line up.”

Katsuki merely rolled his eyes, because of fucking course he has that specific one.

That movie is going to haunt him since he brought it up, isn't it?

He scoffed, “Fine, put it in.”

Izuku beamed as he grabbed the case and popped it into the DVD Player. He flipped the channel to get it to the right HDMI setting and waited for Katsuki to come over before he pressed play.

Katsuki walked over and put down the bowl of soup and a lemon lime flavored Gatorade he found in the fridge. Izuku was about to ask about it before the blonde beat him to the punch, “It’s got electrolytes in it, it’ll help with hydration and shit.”

Izuku did not press further as he opened the bottle and took a sip and adjusted himself on the couch. He looked over to Katsuki and simply asked, “Want some blanket, Kacchan?”

Katsuki raised an eyebrow before he scooted over and put some of it over his lap.

“Better not get me sick, nerd, I have a physics test tomorrow,” Katsuki merely stated when the movie played the title sequence and the voice of Brian Johnson narrated the first scene.

Izuku chuckled, “I did tell you I was feeling better. We could hang out again tomorrow if you’d like,” he went to grab the bowl of soup and eat it while watching the movie.

Katsuki huffed, “Sure, my house?”

Izuku nodded as he took a small sip of the soup.

The movie continued to roll as they watched in silence. Izuku finished his soup and Gatorade as the bowl and empty bottle laid on the coffee table. They were about halfway into the movie when Katsuki felt something land on his shoulder.

He looked over and sure enough, Izuku fell asleep right on top of him, the gentle snoring hitting every nerve in his body like lightning.

He gulped; well shit, was he in a pickle.

He looked down and his heart rate went faster than a speeding bullet at the sight he was seeing. Izuku’s eyes were shut, his features relaxed and his lips parted ever so slightly, a bit of drool hanging down.

Katsuki seriously did not know what this feeling was, but this sudden closeness made him want to do things.

Like what he was doing now, which was wrapping his arm around the sleeping boy.

What the fuck?

What the flying FUCK?

His stomach must have done multiple somersaults to win the Olympic Medal, because he is currently cursing at his stupid arm betraying him as it lays around Izuku’s shoulder blades, his hand resting right on the other shoulder.

At this point, he’s not really paying any attention to the movie.

He was internally screaming.

After what felt like an eternity, something catches his thought process. Izuku moved his body and buried his head into Katsuki’s chest so he could be enveloped in the warm embrace some more. He was mumbling in his sleep something incoherent that Katsuki couldn’t really pick up. 

But all he was really focusing on was not having a fucking HEART ATTACK!

Some sort of deity must be having their fun in torturing the poor blonde, but he then willed himself to relax as he wrapped the other arm around the front, fully embracing the sleeping boy.

Okay… Okay, he can do this…

“Kacchan… Amazing…” the sleepy Izuku mumbled for all to hear.

… Okay, he cannot do this…

Katsuki once again, with every fiber of his being, tried to relax. That must have done it, as he found himself paying attention to the movie. They were at the part of the movie where the group started to dance all around the library making fools of themselves. Katsuki had to hold back a laugh so as to not wake Izuku up. 

He instinctively placed his head on top of the mop of green, feeling himself starting to nod off. Apparently trying to coax your body to relax will do that to you.

The last thing he remembered was hearing a soft voice mumbling, “-ve you… Kacchan…” before he drifted to sleep.

“Alright, everyone here is now dismissed. You all have successfully completed your time here in detention. Mazel Tov,” Mr. Torino stated in a monotone voice as he clicked on his mousepad.

“Fucking finally,” Katsuki said as he stood up and stretched his arms.

“But Kacchan, that just means we can’t hang out at school anymore,” Izuku said with a hint of sadness in his eyes, “It kind of felt nice being in the same classroom with you again…”

Katsuki once again stomped his stupid rapidly beating heart and flipping stomach just to get words out of his mouth, “We could technically hang out after classes are over, nerd.”

Izuku perked up at that, “Really?”

“Yeah, if you’re up for it, you show me some of those devices you were making in your robotics course. The school doesn’t close until later, you know,” Katsuki said, looking at Izuku’s shoes so he’s not tempted to look at his damn eyes.

Izuku beamed, “Oh my God! Yeah, I’d love to show you them!” 

Katsuki was pulled into a tight hug, almost taking the air out of his lungs before Izuku continued, “I can show you tomorrow if that’s okay?”

Katsuki struggled to get the words out, “Y-Yeah, but only if I’m able to breathe, Deku!”

Izuku let go immediately and grinned, “Okay, I’ll see you tonight at your house, then!” And with that, Izuku waved at the blonde and left, leaving a very flustered Katsuki in its wake.

Katsuki just stood there trying to control himself when he heard some chuckling behind him. He turned around and of course the others saw the whole fucking thing!

Katsuki squinted at them, “What?”

“Oh nothing!” Uraraka said with a big grin on her face, “Just making sure you’re okay, that’s all!”

Iida cleared his throat, “Anyway, we were going to head over to the beach if you’re up for it,” which was code for we’re going to the Command Center right after school.

Katsuki nodded, “Yeah, you three head over, I gotta get my shit.”

“Okay, we’ll see you there, Bakugou,” Tsu said and the group headed out of the door, leaving Katsuki and Mr. Torino the only ones in the classroom, who was in his own world on his computer.

Katsuki packed up his things and instead of heading out the door, he walked over to the teacher’s desk to talk to Mr. Torino. He cleared his throat to get the man’s attention before he spoke, “So uhh, Mr. Torino, I have a question for ya.”

Mr. Torino sighed before he turned his body to face Katsuki, “Of course, what’s troubling you, Young Bakugou?”

Why do old people always say that? Katsuki thought while thinking of Yagi.

Instead, he brought up something he’s been wanting to figure out for a while now, and who else to ask than someone who’s been around for a long time? Plus he was a health teacher before, so that’s a bonus.

“So, I have a dilemma; I think there’s something wrong with me,” Katsuki started.

Mr. Torino raised an eyebrow, but said nothing else, allowing the blonde to continue.

Here we go…

“I’ve been having these weird symptoms lately and I’m not sure if I’m legitimately sick or it’s something else entirely,” Katsuki went on to elaborate, “I know you’re not a doctor or the nurse, but I needed to talk to some neutral party about this. Anyway, these seem to always happen whenever I’m around… Someone…” 

He didn’t want to bring Izuku’s name in this, that would just make things more awkward than it already is…

“Anyway, whenever I think about them or even be around them, I get these weird things going on,” Katsuki tried ever so eloquently to describe these feelings, “My heart rate goes a million miles a minute, my stomach does flips, and it’s like blood rushes to my fucking face! I don’t know, it really freaks me the fuck out and I can’t stop it!”

Mr. Torino looked at him quizzically before he spoke, “How old are you again?”

Katsuki blinked, “… 17…?”

Mr. Torino merely nodded, “And how long have you been feeling like this for this person?”

Katsuki shuffled his feet, “Uh, middle school…”

“And you’re close to this person? Have you known them for a long time?” Mr. Torino asked.

Katsuki nodded.

“Uh huh, and have you felt like this with anyone else? Or has it always been this specific person?” Mr. Torino asked, not changing his facial features.

Katsuki opened his mouth, but quickly shut it.

What the hell kind of question is that?

He answered truthfully after a moment of contemplating the question, “It’s… I never felt like that with anyone… It’s always with this person… Mr. Torino, am I fucking broken or something???”

It was then that Mr. Torino started to laugh. Katsuki’s face scrunched up to anger before the older man held his hand up to stop him.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Young Bakugou,” Mr. Torino said, stifling his laugh and wiping a tear from his eye, “It’s just that you remind me of myself when I was your age.”

“Hah???” Katsuki blurts out, unsure if he heard that.

Mr. Torino chuckled, “When I met my wife for the first time, I felt the same way you described; the stomach flipping, heart beating fast, blood rushing everywhere. It intensified ten fold when I got to know her better. It took me a long time to realize what it all meant and that I was, in fact, not broken.”

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, “… Okay, and what did you figure out?”

Mr. Torino looked at him with such sincerity, he could feel it stinging his eyes, “I was in love with her, of course.”

Katsuki’s brain stopped all thought processes at that answer. It took a good minute before he could even say something, “… What…?”

Mr. Torino laughed again, making Katsuki’s blood boil, “Oh teenagers, I forgot what it was like sometimes with you all…”

“Please elaborate, Mr. Torino, because I’m starting to regret telling you this,” Katsuki grumbled under his breath, rubbing his forehead.

Mr. Torino held his laughter in again and proceeded to explain, “What you are feeling is completely natural; your description is the definition of an infatuation, but hearing that it has been like this for a while tells me that you are indeed in love with this person.”

“What I mean by that is this,” Mr. Torino continued, “An infatuation for someone is an intense, but short-lived feeling of passion for someone, like a crush. Love, on the other hand, is a much deeper experience if you know them fully. You feel bonded and close to them, and you care about them in a way that's both enduring and not centered around how they make you feel. Does any of this make sense, Young Bakugou?”

Katsuki took a moment to register what he just said before he spoke, “So just to be clear; you think I’m in love with this person, right?” 

Mr. Torino nodded, “Young Bakugou, have you heard of a term called ‘Demiromantic’?”

What the fuck?

“Is that something like being gay or something?” Katsuki asked.

“It is under that umbrella term, yes, but not quite,” Mr. Torino explained, “Demiromantic is a term used for someone who develops strong romantic feelings for someone they have built a close emotional bond with after getting to know them for so long. Anyone of any gender identity or sexual orientation can be Demiromantic. For example, you could be gay for any man, but if you have a strong bond with a specific man, that’s demiromantic.”

Katsuki blinked a few times before asking, “What about… Uhh… Does ‘demisexuality’ exist, too?”

Mr. Torino nodded, “That means that you are only sexually attracted to someone you have built a close emotional bond with. You rarely feel any sexual attraction to anyone else except that person.”

“So if I’m getting this right,” Katsuki again tried to clear up the message, “I have to have a strong emotional bond with someone to feel any sort of romantic feelings for them to be demiromantic or sexual feelings to be demisexual.”

Mr. Torino nodded.

Katsuki continued, “… And you think I’m that?”

“From what you have provided me, it is the best educated guess I could come up with, and there is nothing to be ashamed of with that. Of course, you can take this as a pinch of salt and research yourself. But there is one thing that I know that I am not wrong with,” Mr. Torino leaned forward in his chair, holding himself up with his cane, “I’ve been around teenagers long enough to see that you are in love with this person. I think it’s high time you talk to him about it.”

Mr. Torino stood up from his seat and started to walk out of the room. Katsuki merely stood there before he realized something he just said, eyes widening a bit.

“Mr. Torino,” Katsuki said, making the older man stop midway out of the door, “I never specified that it was a guy.”

Mr. Torino turned to him, giving him a knowing look, “Then allow me to be specific, too; I think it’s high time you talk to Young Midoriya about how you feel. You might be surprised at what you find out,” and before Katsuki could say anything else, the door closed, leaving the bewildered blonde alone in the detention room.

“Can I have a turn when you’re done, Kacchan???” Izuku asked, watching Katsuki play his third round of Fortnite.

“No,” Katsuki said.

Izuku pouted, “Why not?”

“Because watching you play is like watching horses do karate: it’s mildly interesting but you know it’s going to end badly for all parties involved,” Katsuki stated with a smirk as he eliminated another player and collected the loot.

“Mean,” Izuku frowned as he crossed his arms across his chest.

“Hey, my PS5, my rules–FUCK!” Katsuki shouted as he found himself being shot at, trying to find the culprit. Unfortunately, the other player shot him dead, placing him in 16th. Katsuki groaned while Izuku laughed at the loss.

Katsuki closed out of the game, “Alright, why don’t we play co-op? Get a controller and I’ll find a game for us.”

“Really? Okay!” Izuku replied with a grin on his face, making Katsuki’s heart flutter.

Katsuki shook the feelings away as he looked at his list of co-op games. Ever since his chat with Mr. Torino, he texted the group that he wasn’t going to make it to training and went straight home to pout on his bed and contemplate what he told him. 

The whole ‘strong emotional bond’ bullshit didn’t sit well with him; he severed that bond with the bullying back in middle school. Yes, they are repairing it now, and it’s only been over two and a half months in the making, but he shouldn’t be feeling like this.

In love, his ass. There’s no way he’s in love with Izuku Fucking Midoriya.

No. Fucking. Way.

“Oh! What about this one?” Izuku asked while pointing at the screen, “That game won Game of the Year!”

Katsuki looked at what Izuku was pointing out and moaned.

Of course, he’d pick ‘It Takes Two,’ the co-op game that requires two people to complete it. Of course the same game that’s about divorcing parents being stuck as dolls and forced to work together to get back in their own bodies and remind them of why they fell in love with each other.

Of. Fucking. Course.

“Come on, Kacchan! It’ll be fun! I’ll be May and you can be Cody!” Izuku said excitedly.

Katsuki took a deep breath before responding, “Fine, but after this game, we will watch a movie, okay?”

Izuku nodded, a big smile on his face.

This boy is gonna be the death of him.

“Why are we FUCKING DOING THIS???” Katsuki screeched as his character dragged the poor elephant toy to its demise.

Izuku doesn’t respond with words but with sniffles as he reluctantly makes his character do the same.

The elephant falls to the ground and makes the child cry while their characters cheer.

“No no, FUCK YOU FOR MAKING YOUR DAMN KID CRY, FUCKERS!” Katsuki shrieked, flipping the screen off.

“I c-can’t b-believe we d-did that!” Izuku wailed, wiping his tears.

Katsuki almost threw his controller at the TV before he caught himself as he gently placed it on the floor next to him as he put his head in his hands and groaned into them.

Izuku continued to sob as Katsuki then picked up the controller again and turned off the game, “Okay, that’s enough for now. How about Top Gun: Maverick?”

Izuku wiped the tears from his face as he nodded, “Yeah, okay… That was a good movie, by the way.”

“Oh, you watched it already?” Katsuki asked, one eyebrow raised.

Izuku nodded, “I saw it in theaters when it came out with mom. She enjoyed it, too,” he started to perk up, which made Katsuki’s heart skip a beat.

“Yeah I saw it with Shitty Hair and Pikachu, they kept talking over it, which pissed me off,” Katsuki grumbled, remembering the time those two idiots kept talking and talking while he was trying to watch the damn movie.

… Huh… Just thinking about them made him wonder what they’ve been up to…

Katsuki instead pressed play and sat in front of his bed with Izuku while watching the movie. Izuku did not talk the entire time, only making gasps and simple “wow”’s whenever something interesting happened. Katsuki kind of appreciated it as he continued to watch the movie.

He let his left hand sit on the floor palm up as he held his head with his right. Time seemed to have gone by quickly as they approached the end of the movie that he felt something grab his hand tightly. He shifted his peripheral vision to take a gander and his heart almost lept out of his throat.

Izuku, whose eyes were still glued to the TV, was holding Katsuki’s hand. Their fingers intertwined with each other as he held the blonde’s tightly. He didn’t seem to notice what he was doing.

Katsuki started to sweat bullets, not sure where to go from here. He lifted his head up and decided fuck it as he squeezed back.

This made Izuku jump a bit as he seemed to finally notice what was happening. Neither one said a word or even looked at each other, even as the movie was ending, with Lady Gaga singing words that penetrated them both.

So cry tonight

But don't you let go of my hand

You can cry every last tear

I won't leave 'til I understand

Promise me, just hold my hand

The hands held each other tightly from that alone. Katsuki finally plucked up the courage to look at Izuku, who was also looking back. Green met red for the first time since the movie started, a sudden silence filling the void.

Izuku started to lean toward Katsuki, who also found himself doing the same, unconsciously licking his dry lips. Slowly but surely, the two found themselves closing their eyes as they got closer, lips parted and inches away–

Only for Izuku’s phone to interrupt the intimate moment.

Izuku jumped up, pulling himself away and letting go of Katsuki’s hand as he fiddled with his phone. Katsuki merely sat there, trying to figure out what the fuck just happened when he heard Izuku pick up the phone call.

“H-Hey mom!” Izuku stammered, face still flushed red from the moment, “Oh! I’m sorry, I didn’t realize the time! I’m heading home now! Okay, love you too!” He hung up and took a huge deep breath before turning to Katsuki, who was still stunned in his spot.

“It’s getting late, Kacchan… I should umm… I should head home… I’ll text you later?” Izuku said flustered.

That got Katsuki out of his trance as he quickly stood up and fumbled to open his bedroom door, “R-Right, don’t want your mom to worry about you… And uhh yeah… Text me…”

The two walked down the stairs in silence, clearly avoiding what transpired between the two as Katsuki opened the front door for Izuku to walk out.

“Bye, Kacchan!” Izuku said as he ran out, waving to the blonde, who only silently waved back and closed the door.

Katsuki quickly spun on his heels and pressed his back against the door. He covered his mouth with both of his hands as his face flushed red that matched his jacket, blood running everywhere as his heart beat almost out of his chest.

What the fuck what the fuck what the fuck what the fuck what the FLYING FUCK–

“Kats? You alright?” The voice of his mother penetrated his inner turmoil as he looked up to see a confused look painting her face.

Katsuki let go of a breath he didn’t know he was holding as he tried to compose himself in front of his own mother. She seemed to understand what might be troubling him as she guided him to the kitchen and gave him a glass of water. He chugged it down and slammed the glass on the table, unable to look his mother in the eye.

He felt her hand rub his back to try to soothe him, which was uncharacteristic of her, but he didn’t care at this point.

“So, how was the kiss?” Mitsuki asked with a hint of a tease in there.

Katsuki stilled, darting a glare at her; she stifled a laugh before she spoke again, “Okay okay, don’t tell me. But seriously, Kats, you okay?”

“Does it look like I’m fucking okay? Deku and I– Fuck, we were just watching a damn movie and we almost–” he rubbed his hands in his hair, trying to figure out how to word it.

Mitsuki seemed to have figured out what he meant as she continued to rub his back, “Oh I see, you ALMOST kissed. Kats, it’s okay, I get it–”

“How could you possibly get it? We’ve only been back together for a few months and then THIS FUCKING HAPPENS! I don’t fucking understand what’s happening to me!” Katsuki roared, slamming his fists into the table, making it crack.

Both blondes jumped at the sudden reaction and inspected the kitchen table. Yep, there was now a huge fist dent in the table now.

“FUCK! Mom, I'm sorry!” Katsuki screeched, tears forming from his eyes.

Mitsuki just sat there, seeing her son act so out of character, she just didn’t know what to do. She stood up and tried her best to comfort her son, “Kats, it’s just a table, we can get another one–”

Katsuki pushed her out of the way and stormed back upstairs. Mitsuki was calling out for him, but he ignored her calls as he slammed his door shut, locked it, and curled up in a ball on his bed.

He grabbed the pillow and clutched it in his arms, allowing the tears to fall down.

Never in his 17 years of living had he felt this way before. NEVER had he done something like that in his life. And most certainly NEVER did he imagine being so wrong about EVERYTHING.

Mr. Torino was definitely right about this whole thing.

Katsuki, really, truly, loved Izuku.

Fuck.

Izuku walked home slowly, despite telling his mom he’d be home ASAP. Flashes of this evening blowing up in his mind as his face flushed red with his heart beating in his chest.

He didn’t remember grabbing Katsuki’s hand during the movie, but apparently he did, and the blonde held and squeezed it back.

And then the fact that they ALMOST KISSED before his phone went off. He touched his lips, still feeling the blonde’s breath tickling them with his cinnamon toothpaste lingering.

Izuku smiled; he wanted more of that, but tonight unfortunately wasn’t the night.

He hoped that tomorrow would be a brand new day. Hopefully, he and Katsuki could talk about what happened and maybe try again. He could even show him what he was building when he got the chance, since he showed interest. Hopefully–

“Ooooooh ZUZU~” the voice sang through his green flannel pocket, making the green haired boy jump.

He looked around the street to see if anyone was listening in; he didn’t know if anyone could hear the voice or not, but he didn’t want to risk it. After seeing it was clear, he took out his coin as it glowed in his hand.

“Oh, hey, what’s up?” Izuku stammered, rubbing the back of his neck.

The voice giggled, “I have a surprise for you! Come to the bowling alley when you get the chance!”

“Oh! Really? What is it?” He asked. The voice from the very beginning told him that when he was ready, he would be rewarded. But with what, the voice didn’t elaborate, and he never really questioned it.

“You’ll have to see for yourself! Come now!” The voice said.

Izuku blinked, “N-Now? But it’s late, and my mom will be worried–”

“Did I fucking stutter?” The voice said in a serious tone. Izuku gulped before the voice continued, “I said to go now, are we clear?”

“Oh, umm… Okay, but please make sure this doesn’t take too long,” Izuku demanded.

The voice chuckled, back to its normal tone, “Don’t worry, it’ll only take a few minutes, I promise!”

Izuku nodded, placing the coin in his now closed palm and he teleported to the bowling alley. Once he appeared there, he looked around to see if he was alone before he walked into the old building.

He turned on his phone flashlight to be able to see as he held his coin out, “Okay, I’m here, now what?”

“Go to the private room and find out there~” The voice stated, a hint of excitement in the background.

Izuku walked over to the private room and slowly opened the door. He paused once he saw Dabi in the room, his arms crossed, but with a wicked grin on his face, before he spoke, “Dabi? What are you–”

“Midoriya!!!” A familiar voice shouted, making him jump.

Izuku looked over and saw none other than Shouto tied down in a chair with a frightening look. Bruises were all over his arms and legs, his blue jacket torn to shreds, lips bleeding and the right side of his face, where the blue eye was at, looked like it had been burned by boiling water, welts forming around and ooze trickling down his cheeks.

Izuku gasped in horror as he ran over to inspect his injuries, “SHOUTO! What happened???”

Dabi laughed wickedly at the teens, who gave him a furious look, “I made him my punching bag for a day. You know, to get information and such.”

Izuku held onto his coin, still clenched in his hand, as he growled at Dabi, “What did you do to him???? ANSWER ME!!!!”

“Izuku Midoriya, it’s high time you learned,” a deep booming voice echoed around the room, bathing it in darkness for a brief moment. A loud gust of wind shrieked in his ears as four figures then appeared in his vision once the darkness cleared up.

A tall muscular man with short white hair appeared in front of him. He was covered in what appeared to be some sort of armor, but it took the form of muscles that were wrapped around some sort of metal looking rib cage and other bone parts. Right next to him was a petite woman with ash blonde hair, similar to Katsuki’s, pinned up in a tight bun, wearing what appeared to be a school uniform, with a beige cardigan and a short skirt with dress shoes and long knee high stockings. She had a nasty smile on her face, like she was ready to devour Izuku from his spot, but held herself back to bask in the glow of looking directly at the green haired boy.

The other two men behind them stepped forward. One had light blue hair that was tied up in a small ponytail and wearing nothing but a black shirt, pants, and red shoes that looked similar to Izuku’s. He had some scars on his face as he looked around the room. The other man was wearing a black and white mask that covered his entire head and was wearing a gray hoodie, slacks, and black combat boots. Around his waist was some sort of utility belt that normally Izuku would ask, but that thought was put on the back burner as he stared at the four horsemen of intruders.

The man with white hair merely chuckled at Izuku’s facial expression, “So this is your protégé, Toga, in the flesh. I say that Dabi did an excellent job training him.”

The woman giggled, “Of course! Little Zuzu has been working diligently with me these last few months! He’s like my little puppy that wants to obey his master~”

That thought sent shivers down Izuku’s spine. This woman had the same voice as the one coming from his coin, but there was no way the two were the same. His only focus was Shouto and his safety.

“Let my friend go, you bastards!” Izuku shouted, pulling up a fighting stance, ready to charge.

The man with blue hair merely smiled, “And why would we do that? All he is going to do is tell his friends about us and have them come fight us.”

“I don’t know what kind of powers you all have, but leave my friends out of this! Your only focus is on me, not them!” Izuku growled, teeth blaring.

Toga laughed, which made Izuku jump a bit, “Oh ZUZU Baby~ Did they not tell you? Our focus IS on them for a reason! Your precious ‘Kacchan’ and the others have been hiding a secret from you~ Why don’t you ask your ‘friend’ here what’s been going on these last few months?” Toga sang like she knew something.

Izuku hesitated to believe her, but he found himself looking at Shouto, who’s eyes were widened with fear.

Shouto didn’t say anything, looking like he was hesitant to say anything, but because of that, Dabi whirled behind him and yanked his head back by his two toned hair, making the boy shriek in pain. Izuku winced, but his stance didn’t falter.

“Come on, little brother, tell him what you and your friends have been up to,” Dabi said with his deep raspy voice.

Izuku’s eyes widened a bit, “B-Brother?”

“Oooooh, another can of worms to open, huh? Didn’t tell him about me, didn’t you? Then again, even if you did, putting two and two together wouldn’t make a difference,” Dabi said, his face getting wild and feral by the minute with his grin plastered all over, “You told your other friends about me but not Green Bean over here? And here I thought you two were close buds.”

Izuku just stared at Shouto, waiting for him to at the very least tell him the truth. He prayed that Shouto wouldn't be involved in this. That’s why when the coin was given to him, he swore he would keep it a secret so no one he knew would be victims of what he was training himself to do. He’s doing good by helping the voice and Dabi.

So why did the sudden feeling of dread course through him?

Dabi impatiently threw Shouto’s head forward, causing him to gag a bit from the sudden whiplash, “Okay, I’ll tell him since you’re too fucking stubborn, as usual. So, Green Bean, first thing to clear up, I’m Shouto’s oldest brother. I’ve been ‘missing’,” he said using air quotes, “For about ten years now. Does the name ‘Touya’ ring a bell?”

Izuku slowly nodded, the name sounding familiar from his mother watching the news, but being only 7 years old at the time, he didn’t really pay much attention.

Dabi clapped his hands together, “Well here I am in the flesh, nice to meet ‘cha! Now that that’s settled, let’s get onto the bigger picture here!” As he said this, he put on a pair of latex gloves and shoved his hand in Shouto’s jacket pocket and pulled out a device.

“No!” Shouto struggled to get out from the pain he was clearly in, but with his hands tied, he couldn’t do much as he watched in terror as his own brother proudly pulled his morpher on display for Izuku to look at.

Dabi waved it around like it was a fucking prize, his grin not faltering, “Look at that, kiddo, does that look familiar to you? By the way, I found out that I can grab it if I put on gloves, otherwise, I get a nasty shock.”

Izuku put his hands down and inspected the device, reading the words ‘Power Rangers’ on the device and right in the middle of it was a coin that looked similar to his own. The only difference was that it had a Triceratops on it.

Izuku slowly opened his hand to reveal his own, comparing the two coins. Shouto could only watch, putting two and two together as he saw the coin in Izuku’s hand. Was he…?

“Midoriya…” Shouto mumbled, unable to say anything else like he had been caught red handed.

Toga merely giggled as she clapped her hands together, “Cats out of the bag, Zuzu! Your little friend here is a Power Ranger, and so is ‘Kacchan’ and the others!” Her tone then became serious in a fraction of a second, “He and his friends are going to ruin our progress to help the world. Power Rangers are only here to destroy us. So he and his motley crew are going to only get in our way unless we stop them all!”

Shouto spat blood from his mouth, “That’s not true and you know it! You’re the evil one, Toga! You’re only here to get the Zeo Crystal and revive Goldar to destroy the world! Midoriya, please listen to me–”

Shouto was cut off by Dabi’s boot to the stomach, making him gag and spit out more blood from his mouth. Izuku only stood there, mind blank from all of the information being tossed at him, eyes widened and tears coming down. His heart racing, trying to piece everything together. 

Every one of his friends had a coin like his? Shouto? Uraraka? Tsu? Iida?

… Kacchan?

The man with white hair chuckled as he looked down at Toga, “Do the honors, Empress, I think he’s ready.”

Toga grinned, “As you wish, Lord All for One.” She held her hand up and aimed it at Izuku. A glow came out of her hand and an orb of light aimed right at him.

“Mid–ACK–doriya!” Shouto tried to warn his friend, but it was too late. Izuku’s only reaction was looking over as the orb landed right on his face.

Izuku screamed in agony as the orb enveloped his body. He sank to his knees in pain as he wrapped himself in his own arms. Shouto tried to wiggle himself out of the chair, but it was no use, as he could only stare in horror as his friend writhed in pain.

Suddenly the screaming stopped and the glow ceased. Everyone looked in wonder (Shouto in terror) as Izuku suddenly stood up, head hanging down and arms dropping to the side.

All for One smirked, “Green Ranger, are you there?”

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Izuku said, but it didn’t really sound like him. It sounded like three people with different pitches of Izuku’s voice were talking all at once. Izuku’s head lifted and stared directly at nothing, eyes vacant and expressionless. The green in his eyes were dulled and void of any life.

Shouto gritted his teeth at the sight before him. He kept trying to wiggle his hands out of the ties, focusing with all of his might on one of the knots. He noticed it was becoming loose as everyone’s attention was on Izuku, so he focused on that one in particular as the exchange was being made.

All for One raised his hands, “A new follower has officially joined us, my fellow soldiers. Now, Green Ranger, you serve me and my knights as we rid the world of all life and dominate this planet. We will find the Zeo Crystal, revive Goldar, and destroy the Power Rangers together. What say you, Green Ranger?”

Izuku held out his coin, “I only live to serve you, Lord All for One.”

“This is intense, it’s like watching a movie, where’s the popcorn, Shigaraki??? ” The man with the mask said, talking like there were three people in his head.

The blue haired man nudged him in the elbow, “Quiet, Jin.”

All for One grinned, “Now, transform, my pet,” he said with finality.

Izuku raised his arm up, coin in hand, and shouted, “It’s Morphin Time! Dragonzord!”

Light, once again, shone all around Izuku as his suit formed on him. Shouto quickly used this as a distraction to untie the knot from his hands and broke free and ducked quietly to untie his feet, which he did with a snap.

Shouto then jumped out of the chair and, with what was left of his strength he could muster, roundhoused Dabi as he instinctively let go of his morpher. He grabbed it and his phone, which was sitting on a table nearby, and quickly teleported out, but not before he saw where once his best friend stood now, was the Green Ranger, or Vigilante, who turned to give him an evil look through his helmet.

Shouto found himself at the Command Center, which was the first thing he thought of as he got away from the villains. His knees buckled under him as he fell onto the floor.

He could see Yagi’s eyes widen with shock and Aizawa shouting at him, running to him, as Shouto desperately tried to tell him what he learned and saw, before he passed out, the darkness consuming him.

Chapter Text

“… Roki… Todoroki! Are you there?”

Shouto’s eyes shot open to bright lights above him. He instinctively went to sit up, but a sudden pain in his everything hit him like a ton of bricks as he laid back down.

He also noticed that he could only see out of his right eye as the left was covered in bandages.

He looked over to his right and saw Aizawa looking down at him with concern. He was wiping his hands with a rag that was covered in blood before he spoke, “Good, you’re fine now. You’re in the Command Center, you’re safe.”

Yagi sighed in relief, “Thank goodness, you really had me worried there, Young Todoroki.”

“Try not to sit up, though, I just gave you some regenerative medicine. You’ll be able to get up and feel better in a few hours, though I can’t say the same for the burns on your face,” Aizawa stated matter-of-factly as he packed up some operating tools and the first aid kit.

“Wha… The others… I need…” Shouto grumbled.

“Young Todoroki, you must rest,” Yagi responded, sounding concerned.

“N-No… The others… They’re in trouble…” Shouto said.

Aizawa and Yagi stared at Shouto with more concern. Shouto did not relent in trying to inform them of something important.

“All for One… He’s here…” Shouto mumbled before passing out again.

Aizawa dropped the first aid kit with a clank as he looked at Yagi, who had the same knowing look on his face.

It was the face of fear and dread.

Bzzz, Bzzz, Bzzz

The sound of Katsuki’s phone shook him awake. He grumbled under his breath as he rubbed his now tear stained eyes and picked up his phone from the nightstand. He blinked twice before his vision became clear and his heart dropped to the floor as he saw the caller ID.

Inko Midoriya

What the fuck is Izuku’s mom calling him for at 3:30am?

He picked up and put the phone to his ear, “Hello?” He croaked.

He heard a bunch of sniffling and he immediately woke up from that alone, sitting up from the bed.

“Hey, Auntie, what’s wrong?” Katsuki asked with worry in his voice.

“Katsuki, is Izuku there? He didn’t come home last night!” Inko’s distressed voice came through the phone.

Katsuki blinked, “No, he left as soon as you called him. I watched him leave, I swear!”

More sniffles, “I believe you, Katsuki, but, I think something happened to him. This isn’t like him at all! He doesn’t even have his medication on him in case he has another panic attack!”

Medication?

“What medication?” Katsuki asked genuinely.

There was a pause for a brief moment before Inko spoke again, “He’s on anxiety medicine and has been going to therapy. He never told you?”

Katsuki’s heart dropped, “No, no he didn’t…”

“Oh…” Inko sniffed some more, “Did he… Did he tell you where he was going, then?”

“Auntie, he only said that he was going home. I walked him to the door after the movie and he left. I’m sorry, I don’t have any other information for you,” Katsuki said with sorrow in his voice.

Damn, he wished he could be more helpful here, but it was all the information he had on Izuku’s whereabouts.

“Okay…” Inko said, the sound of her blowing her nose distinguished, “I’ll have to get the police involved then. Thank you for your help, Katsuki.”

“No problem, please keep me informed,” Katsuki said with sincerity.

“I will,” and with that, Inko hung up.

Katsuki was left in silence, trying to figure out where the hell Izuku could be. He never once mentioned that he was going to therapy or was on some sort of medication. He did briefly mention about panic attacks before, but Katsuki brushed that off as just jitters.

Dammit, he was stupid! Where the fuck are you Izuku?

His phone buzzed again and he looked down at the second caller ID.

It was Shouto.

He picked up the call by the second buzz, “Why the hell are you up?”

“Bakugou, it’s Aizawa,” the voice of Aizawa rang as Katsuki stood up from his bed.

“Aizawa? The hell? Where’s Todoroki? Wait, how are you calling me?” Katsuki asked, confusion written all over his face.

“Get everyone to the Command Center, I’ll explain when you all are here,” Aizawa then hung up, leaving Katsuki even more confused.

He had the feeling of dread fall into the pit of his stomach as he texted the group chat. Once finished, he grabbed his morpher, put on his shoes, and teleported out of his room.

“You better have a good fucking explanation as to why you called me at o’dark thirty in the morning and made me text the others!” Katsuki grumbled under his breath as he appeared in the Command Center, still waking up from the multiple intrusions to his slumber.

His blood ran cold once he looked up and saw Shouto on a makeshift gurney, battered and bruised.

“Fucking– What happened???” Katsuki yelled as he ran over to his friend, who was still unconscious.

“Easy, Bakugou, I just patched him up, he’ll be sitting up in a bit, but this is not the only reason why I called you and the others here,” Aizawa said, putting away some tools.

“Then explain, old man!” Katsuki shrieked as the others teleported in one by one.

“SHOUTO!” Uraraka screeched as she ran to him, Tsu and Iida following suit.

“What happened to him?” Iida asked, shock written all over his face.

Aizawa sighed, “Yagi and I were in the middle of getting our security systems back in place when he teleported here. He passed out on the floor when doing so. I have only managed to repair most of his wounds with some regenerative medicine I have on hand. Unfortunately, the burn on his face couldn’t be saved, but he woke up as I just finished him up and he mentioned a great threat coming. An even greater threat than Toga.”

Katsuki’s blood ran cold once again, “It’s All for One, isn’t it?”

Aizawa and Yagi’s eyes widened at the question.

Katsuki looked at the two, sighing deeply, “We meant to tell you this before, but we didn’t think it was important at the time. We stalked the old bowling alley the other day when we found a friend of ours coming out of it. We overheard someone named Dabi talking to Toga and two other nut cases and they brought up All for One.”

“My God… That could only mean one thing…” Yagi said with a shake in his voice.

“It’s not just Toga anymore… They must have revived him and gotten him out as well,” Aizawa said as he started to type away.

“Please explain who All for One is,” Iida asked with sincerity.

“All for One is pretty much Toga’s higher up, but he’s even more powerful than her,” Aizawa explained, “He, too, wants the Zeo Crystal for himself and use it against humanity. He attempted to take the crystal before, and was destroyed. We initially thought he was gone forever, which is why he wasn’t brought up.”

“But now that Young Todoroki mentioned him by name, it all made sense,” Yagi spoke, fear and realization donning his face, “My team defeated him long ago, but I have thought that Toga just turned evil without explanation. Now I see that she was influenced by Lord All for One and followed in his footsteps.”

A low groan was met and Shouto started stirring. Katsuki felt a wave of relief course through him as the two toned boy opened his good eye that was not bandaged up.

“Hey, we’re here, you’re okay…” Katsuki tried to reassure, placing a hand on Shouto’s shoulder.

Shouto’s good eye widened with fear as he quickly sat up, wincing from the pain, but still standing his ground.

“Shouto, it’s alright, you’re safe,” Tsu tried to talk to him.

“No… Guys, we’re in trouble…” Shouto grunted as he tried to stand up.

“Easy, Shouto, can you tell us what happened?” Uraraka asked with concern in her voice.

Shouto took a deep breath before he started speaking, “They… Midoriya…”

Katsuki perked up from the name drop as he shoved his way into Shouto’s vision, worry clouding him all over, “What about Deku?”

Shouto looked him in the eyes, tears forming, “They have him… And… We were right… He’s the Green Ranger…”

Katsuki stood there, frozen in shock, processing the words. He could hear a pin drop from the prolonged silence that filled the room.

Hands shaking, Katsuki backed away from Shouto and bumped into one of the control panels. He slid down and sat on the ground, looking at the floor, unable to move.

“Bakugou?” Iida asked, walking over to Katsuki. 

Katsuki snapped his head toward Shouto, a single tear being allowed to go down his eyes as he spoke, “Start from the fucking beginning… Please.”

Shouto, with a knowing look, sat back down on the gurney, and started to speak, taking a deep breath.

“When we left the Command Center the other day, I ran into my brother, Touya, who now goes by Dabi. At first, I didn’t put two and two together after you told us what you heard in the bowling alley, but after looking at him and him telling me his new name, it finally clicked. But before I could react, he drugged me until I was unconscious,” Shouto rubbed his hands together in nervousness, “I… I woke up in a large, dusty room, tied up to a chair, my phone on one of the discarded tables. It appeared that he texted you all that I was sick or something to keep the ruse going so you all don’t get suspicious.”

“He… He tried to get information from me, especially where the Command Center was and everything. I… I don’t remember if I told him anything… I just remember getting beaten up, kicked, punched, hit with inanimate objects… The worst thing he did was toss boiling water in my face…” Uraraka audibly gasped as Shouto continued, a hand reaching for his bandaged face, “I woke up probably hours later to a slap in the face as Dabi told me that his ‘Guest of Honor’ was coming. That’s when Midoriya showed up.”

The group looked at him with concern and horror at the same time. Shouto took a deep breath and continued, “Midoriya… He tried to protect me, tried to tell them to let me go. Then… Some sort of portal appeared, and there was All for One and Toga. There were two others there, I picked up the names Jin and Shigaraki.”

Yagi’s eyes widened as Aizawa continued to type, but a knowing look plastered his face from the new names.

“All for One mentioned how my brother was training him all of this time and Toga brought up that he was her ‘little puppy that obeyed rules,’” Shouto said with air quotes, “Then Dabi showed Midoriya my morpher; he was able to grab it with a latex glove and practically shoved it in his face. I have never seen the sheer horror like that in his face that wasn’t from one of my movies,” Shouto looked down, his voice quivering a bit, “Toga… She threw some sort of orb at him and he screamed in pain. It was over in about a minute but, when All for One spoke to him, he… He sounded like a different person… He was… Fucking possessed…”

“He was then commanded to transform, and that was the moment I bolted out of there. I managed to get out of my confinement before they were able to do anything else. I grabbed my phone and the morpher and got out of there, but not before seeing Midoriya…” he gulped, his shoulders shaking, “He… Transformed into the Green Ranger… The Vigilante we see on the news practically every day…”

Shouto looked like he didn’t want to talk any further, but the rest of the group merely stood there processing the information Shouto gave them. 

“They have Midoriya…” Tsu said, trying to fight the urge to cry.

Yagi hummed, “This Young Midoriya, it sounds like they have been grooming him for months, making him think that he was doing good, but he instead was working for the wrong team."

“No fucking shit, Sherlock,” Katsuki grumbled but his voice shaking, his hands in his hair as he looked down at his now useless phone, remembering the phone call from Izuku’s mother.

“And now they have him in All for One’s trance. That orb Toga threw at him was a possessing spell, whoever speaks to the possessed being will be the ‘master,’” Aizawa explained, “And now not only do we have your friend running around Angel Grove, but Toga, All for One, and the rest of the crew.”

“And it sounds to me,” Yagi started, “That since Toga was able to get out of the realm I trapped her in, that means they have enough gold to revive Goldar.”

“Which means…” Aizawa grumbled under his breath, “You all are gonna have to use the Zords…”

Katsuki, on any normal circumstance, would be cheering about this because fucking FINALLY. But all he could think about was Izuku’s poor mother wondering where he was when Katsuki knew that he was being possessed by some bastard who wanted to destroy humanity–

Oh, he almost forgot…

“Aizawa, how were you able to call me? Phones don’t work here,” Katsuki muttered.

The rest of the group looked at Aizawa, who rolled his eyes.

“I was able to hack into some sort of database that would allow me to track your whereabouts with Todoroki’s phone. Once I had that, I was able to call you for a brief moment before I quickly disconnected. It was risky, but it was the only way I could get any of you here,” Aizawa stated, some worry in his face, but not noticeable to anyone.

Katsuki felt a hand on his shoulder, he looked over and saw Uraraka with worry on her face.

“You were with him last night, weren’t you? What happened?” Uraraka asked.

Katsuki looked at the others, who were waiting for him to answer. He cleared his throat, “We were just hanging out and shit… We played games and watched a movie, nothing special…” he skipped the part where they almost kissed (how would that be fucking relevant right now) as he continued, “I walked him out of the house and saw him leave. He said he would text me later, but that never happened and I fell asleep.”

“Then his mom called me in the middle of the night right before Aizawa did and asked where he was. I was honest with her, saying I didn’t know, and she hung up to call the police,” Katsuki looked at his phone, “Now that I know what happened, I… I don’t know how to feel…”

“You didn’t know at the time, we understand what you’re going through,” Iida said from behind.

“I know… But…” Katsuki clenched his phone tightly, almost breaking it, “I feel like I should tell her or something, get a fucking lead on it… But you made a big STINK ABOUT THAT,” he growled at Yagi, who did not flinch, “Like, Jesus fuck, our friend is in danger! Why can’t I, at the very least, tell his own mom about this?”

Yagi didn’t know what to say to that, he hung his head in the pillar, unable to give the blonde a direct answer.

It was at this point that the center started to make noises, sirens flaring as the group covered their ears. Aizawa sprung to the control panel and typed away. He pulled up a projection screen and cursed under his breath.

“He’s here!” Aizawa shouted, making the group jump, “They’re trying to get to the center!”

Katsuki and the others looked at the projection, and sure enough, there was the man of the hour; All for One donning his armor, with Dabi, Shigaraki, and Jin behind him, Toga on his right…

And Izuku in his suit on the left.

“FUCK!” Katsuki shrieked, almost pulling his hair out as his heart pounded in his chest. Now that he knew for certain that it was Izuku, he couldn’t help but feel helpless in this situation.

Yagi interrupted any thought, “You all must go, find somewhere to hide. If they know who you are, then they will track you down at your homes! Aizawa, go with them!”

Aizawa spun to look at him, “But Yagi–”

“I will handle them on my own. I will be fine. You must protect these children as my final request,” Yagi said with finality.

“Yagi, you’re going to be destroyed! What about the Morphing Grid?” Iida asked.

“And you getting your body? We promised!” Uraraka shouted, tears starting to form.

Yagi merely smiled, “Do not worry about me; the Morphing Grid will be fine and I will be alright.”

“But Yagi, the Zords!” Aizawa shouted.

Yagi chuckled, “What Zords?”

Aizawa raised both eyebrows as he unlocked the door where the Zords were laying dormant. Except when he opened it, it was empty.

Aizawa turned to Yagi, “You didn’t…”

Yagi only smirked before a huge rumbling sound shook the center. Aizawa turned back to the projection and saw that Toga was using her magic to create a beam to make an opening on the side of the cliffs where the entrance was at. The debris fell and the dust cleared, and there was now a distinct opening for the villains to walk through. He saw All for One smirk and held his hand out.

“Go my knights; find the Command Center and destroy the Power Rangers!”

Toga flew through the wall first, followed by Izuku, Shigaraki, Jin, and Dabi. All for One slowly entered the hole and disappeared.

Katsuki heard a crunching noise from where Shouto was standing. He turned to see him stomping on his own phone, gritting his teeth in pure anger.

“Shouto! What are you doing?” Tsu asked with horror.

Aizawa gasped, “Dammit, I should have known!”

“They used my phone to track us! It all makes sense! Shit!” Shouto stopped and grabbed his head, most likely throbbing in pain.

Iida and Katsuki quickly grabbed one arm and hoisted him up, “We gotta get out of here, fast!” Katsuki shouted.

“But where do we go? We can’t go to our houses!” Uraraka said with worry.

Katsuki cursed under his breath, “I think I know somewhere we can go, but I’m not gonna like it.”

“Aizawa, can we use one coin to teleport a bunch of people?” Iida asked.

Aizawa nodded, “As long as you’re holding onto each other, yes,” he then walked over to the group, who were now huddling over Shouto with concern. Aizawa then turned back to Yagi, “Are you sure?"

Yagi nodded, “It’ll be alright, Aizawa. Take care of the others.”

Aizawa hesitated, but nodded as he grabbed ahold of Katsuki’s arm, who was fiddling with his morpher.

“So where are we going, Red Ranger?” Aizawa asked, an eyebrow raised.

Katsuki sighed, “Somewhere; hoping they will not fucking blab,” and with that, Katsuki took one last look around before he pressed into his morpher and the entire group vanished, leaving Yagi alone in the center.

Yagi took a deep breath as he looked at the door with sheer determination. He felt heat coursing through and steam rolling through the cracks as the water evaporated from the other side from some sort of fire magic. The door shook a bit before he saw it start to turn to rubble, turning to ashes as a man with light blue hair stood on the other side with one hand raised.

Shigaraki smirked as he looked up to Yagi in the pillar, “You’re up, Jin.”

“ With pleasure, go my precious putties!” Jin shouted as gray ooze shot out of the holders of his utility belt and the ooze turned into monsters that shrieked and roared, surrounding Yagi.

Behind them was Dabi, who had blue flames pouring out of his hands, which explained where the water went. He doused it out as he stepped to the side with a wicked grin, staring down at what was once Shouto’s phone in millions of pieces, “I see my little brother was smart enough to destroy what led to your demise, Yagi. So where are they hiding, huh?”

Yagi did not answer, only staring down at the intruders, “The Power Rangers are not here. You have no purpose here besides trespassing. Leave now, or face the consequences.”

A deep voice roared with laughter from behind the others as All for One stepped into the center, with Toga and Izuku in tow.

“You are funny, All Might, given your current state. You are currently immobile while I now roam free. How are you ever going to defeat us while you are stuck in that forsaken pillar?” All for One jested, grinning wickedly. Toga laughed as she held her hand out with sparks flaring from her fingers. Izuku took a fighting stance, poised and ready.

Yagi huffed in response, “As our new leader of the Power Rangers would typically say, and forgive my language,” suddenly multiple lasers and weapons aimed directly at the villains and simulated putties came to life, roaring and ready to attack. The villains positioned themselves ready to fight.

Yagi smirked, “Fucking watch me.”

Tap

Kirishima groaned and turned on his side, lazily going back to sleep.

Tap tap

Kirishima sniffed, blinking his eyes open as he heard the tapping noise get louder and louder before he heard a crack.

“Fuck!” A familiar voice could be heard from two stories below as Kirishima sprung out of his bed to his now cracked window to look out of.

Through the cracks he saw Katsuki waving his hands in the air to gain his attention. Kirishima’s eyes widened as he gently opened his window and peered down, “Bakubro? The hell?”

“No time to explain, open your basement cellar door!” Katsuki whisper-yelled.

“… Huh?” Kirishima said, unsure if he heard that request right.

“Did I fucking stutter?” Katsuki growled through his teeth, “This is a time sensitive situation, here!”

Kirishima blinked a few times before answering, “Fine, but you better explain once I do this, okay?”

Katsuki gave him a thumbs up and ran over to the cellar door just as Kirishima gently closed his window.

He quietly stepped out of his room with his phone flashlight on, walked past his parents room, who were snoring like banshees, and tiptoed down the stairs. He then reached the basement door and swiftly opened and closed it before his golden retriever, Mapo, could hear. He ran down the steps to the finished basement and quietly opened the cellar door.

Katsuki was the first to walk through, along with Uraraka, Tsu, Iida, Shouto, and a strange man with long, black hair.

“Yo! Who’s the hobo? I ain’t letting strangers in here!” Kirishima said.

“Just trust us, Kirishima, he’s with us,” Iida said with a serious look on his face, still holding up Shouto.

Kirishima then looked at Shouto before gasping, “What the hell? Todoroki, what happened??”

“Long story,” Shouto said, deadpanned, looking down on the carpet flooring as he sat down in one of the recliners.

Kirishima nodded as he allowed everyone in. He stepped outside to see if there was anyone else, before he noticed a pile of broken cellphones at the edge of the fence.

Kirishima closed the cellar door and asked, “Hey, what’s with the pile of broken phones?”

“Again, long story,” Tsu said, fiddling with her hair in between her fingers.

“And is Kami allowed in on this? Cuz you know we tell each other everything, right?” Kirishima asked, giving Katsuki a knowing look.

Katsuki groaned, facepalming himself before looking at the hobo for some sort of approval. The hobo sighed and nodded before Katsuki spoke again, “Fine, he has five minutes to get here, or no dice.”

“Sir, yes, sir!” Kirishima saluted and put Kaminari on the speed dial.

He picked up after three rings, “Hey what’s up?”

Kirishima raised an eyebrow, “Bro, are you playing COD again?”

Kaminari scoffed, “Yeah? So? I’m in the middle of a match, so this better be important.”

Katsuki took the phone and growled, “Get your fucking ass over here through the cellar door if you know what’s good for you, Pikachu!”

“Kats????” Kaminari screeched before Katsuki hung up and split Kirishima’s phone in two.

“WHAT THE FUCK, MAN??? That’s brand new!!!!” Kirishima shrieked, looking at his now broken phone in Katsuki’s hand.

“Another long story to add to the pile of long stories,” Uraraka said, a small smile painting her features.

“You all better have a good fucking explanation for this! I hope I’m not harboring fugitives if you all are in deep shit!” Kirishima yelled.

“Relax, Eijirou Kirishima, all will be explained once your friend gets here,” the hobo said in a monotone voice.

Kirishima rubbed his temples, “Could you at least explain who this is?”

“My name is Aizawa, I am an android,” as he said this, he held up his hand and it turned into a multitude of different weapons at once before turning back to a hand.

Kirishima blinked, eyes wide, “… What the fuck, man…?”

There was a small knock from the cellar door as Katsuki ran over to open it, revealing Kaminari crouched down and waving in his pajama bottoms and black T-shirt.

Katsuki squinted, “You have your phone?”

Kaminari blinked as he held his phone in his hand, “Uh, yeah, why?”

Katsuki snatched it and tore it in two, tossing both broken phones onto the pile near the fence.

Before Kaminari could scream in horror at the loss of his cellular device, Katsuki yanked him into the basement and locked it from the inside.

Kaminari shook from how Katsuki easily bent his phone in half, he didn’t know he had it in him.

Kirishima shook him from his thoughts, “Okay, Kami’s here, now explain what’s happening, starting with him,” he pointed at Aizawa, “what happened to him,” he pointed at Shouto, who was still slumped over Iida’s shoulder on the recliner, “and why you are all in my basement at this time of the day on a school night.”

Kaminari looked over at Shouto, “Oh my god! What happened to your face???”

Katsuki smacked the back of his head, “We’re about to explain, you fucking idiot!”

Aizawa spoke up, “I think it would be easier if I did. Why don’t you two have a seat on this,” he gestured to the couch, which Kaminari and Kirishima graciously sat down on.

Aizawa took a deep breath and proceeded to explain to the two what has been going on these last few months. While he was not okay letting other people know who the Power Rangers were, Katsuki vowed that these two boys were genuine and would not tell others what has been going on.

So it came to a small surprise when the two didn’t react as badly as he would have thought, which meant a few things: either they were told already, they figured it out, or…

Aizawa finished his explanation before pulling the bandaid off, “And judging by your reactions, I take it you already knew about this.”

The group looked at the two with sheer horror. Kaminari and Kirishima started to sweat bullets as they rubbed their hands together.

Kirishima was the first to speak, “We uhh… We may have been following you around for the police…”

“What the FUCK???” Katsuki snarled as he picked Kirishima up by the collar of his shirt, “What the fuck is that supposed to mean, Shitty Hair???”

Kaminari shook Katsuki off of Kirishima, “Listen to us, we’ll explain! Please!”

Katsuki growled, “I was willing to trust you again, but as per usual, you fuck me over again!”

“Bakugou! Let’s hear them out, okay?” Shouto said, silently subdued from the pain as the regenerative medicine kicked in.

Katsuki crossed his arms, “Whatever… I’m fucking done with you, two.”

“Ouch, but fair,” Kaminari said, “Anyway, we went to the police station to turn ourselves in for the Principal Nezu incident. We talked to an officer, Officer Takami, who was apparently on your case–”

“Get to the fucking point,” Katsuki grumbled under his breath, an annoyed look on his face from the familiarity of the police officer’s name.

“Anyway,” Kaminari continued, “He proposed to us that if we wanted this case off of our record, we’d help him with a private investigation against you.”

Katsuki looked at the two with confusion, “What are you talking about?”

Kirishima gulped, “So uhh… That ankle bracelet you had on? It was kind of fucking up with the GPS and all of that and the officers didn’t know why. They’ve been trying to figure it out by going to the cliffs–”

“Which we now know why,” Kaminari interjected.

“And we’ve been giving them video evidence since…” Kirishima said, voice small and unsure.

“… So how much did you know before Aizawa explained it?” Uraraka asked.

“We saw you walk through a fucking wall, talk about a morpher, Shouto’s brother, Midoriya being in a sketchy place, you all possibly thinking he’s the Green Vigilante–” Kaminari stated, pointing at each finger as he kept stating a fact that they knew.

“We fucking get it!” Katsuki shouted, “You know what? This was a fucking mistake. I cannot believe that I let my guard down and think you wouldn’t blab!”

“But Kats! Please! We didn’t know! Honest!” Kaminari panicked.

Katsuki was about to head out through the cellar door when Aizawa cleared his throat, “Bakugou, we don’t have any other place to go. We might as well lay low until we come up with a plan.”

Katsuki glared daggers at him, “Like hell I’m staying at a traitor's house! Now I’m most likely never gonna get that incident off of my fucking record thanks to Dumb and Dumber, and I gotta now worry about police officers being on my trail about that fucking monitor! And what about Izuku? He’s out there possessed by that fucking All for One, Yagi is most likely dead, our town is gonna get destroyed, and you want me to sit here and twiddle my fucking thumbs in the basement of some shithead that couldn’t keep his lips sealed???”

“That’s one way to put it,” Shouto said, deadpanned.

Katsuki growled, clinging onto his hair and almost pulling it out. He backed into a wall and sank to the ground, shaking like a leaf as he buried his face in his hands.

“Bro…” Kirishima whispered, unsure of what he was witnessing.

Aizawa turned to the group, “Give Bakugou some space, I’ll talk to him.”

The group looked at each other with worry, but complied as they walked over to the other side of the basement where the TV was at. Kirishima turned it on so they could pass the time while Aizawa sat down next to Katsuki, who was desperately trying not to get more emotional than he already is.

Aizawa took a deep breath before acknowledging the blonde, “You’re taking the leader role too seriously, Bakugou.”

Katsuki stilled at the words, but Aizawa continued, “You are a part of a team for a reason. They’re there to help you as well. You do not have to put all of this weight on your shoulders.”

“Then why emphasize me leading them?” Katsuki grumbled into his hands.

Aizawa hummed, “There always has to be a leader, but it’s not solely your responsibility to come up with plans and do this all by yourself. You’re not alone on this; we’re all affected by what’s happening. Your friends here are willing to help and plan with you, and so am I.”

“I understand where you’re coming from, though,” Aizawa continued, “I was solely responsible for keeping Yagi alive and well for millions of years. There were times when I thought something would happen to him. It was a burden I carried with me, and I don’t want you to go through what I have experienced.”

“As for those two,” Aizawa gestured to Kaminari and Kirishima, “You don’t have to forgive them for what they have done, despite not knowing what was truly going on, but now that they know, they could be of use for us to vanquish All for One and save your friend.”

Katsuki’s entire body jerked a bit as he looked up to Aizawa, his face red from crying and his eyes bloodshot.

Aizawa took note of this and simply asked, “You care about Midoriya, don’t you, Bakugou?”

Katsuki blinked before wiping his tears and looked at the ground, “Yeah… More than anything.”

Aizawa raised one eyebrow before standing up, “Allow me to talk to the others while you compose yourself.”

Katsuki merely nodded and was left alone. He curled himself into a small ball, wrapping his arms around his legs as he tried to settle himself. He cursed himself for showing his vulnerability in front of his friends, let alone Kirishima and Kaminari, but at this point, he didn’t know what to think. All he wanted to do was save Izuku and the town, but how was he gonna do that while being so emotional right now?

He then felt a lick on his hand and looked to his right.

The 10 year old golden retriever simply wagged his tail and nudged his nose to get Katsuki to uncurl from his position. Katsuki tried to usher the dog away, but the dog wouldn’t relent. He cursed under his breath as he eventually straightened out his legs and the dog laid right on top of his lap, looking at him with those big eyes.

Katsuki rolled his eyes, but smiled as he scratched the top of the dog’s head. Well, at least he got his mind off of the urgency that was clouding his mind.

He heard some shuffling and a voice as he continued to pet the dog, “Aww, Mapo really likes you!”

Of fucking course it’s Kirishima.

His mood soured at the red head before he spoke, “What do you want, Shitty Hair?”

Kirishima fiddled with the hem of his shirt, “I thought you could use the company, so I got Mapo down here.”

Katsuki huffed, “Mission accomplished, then…”

Kirishima chuckled nervously, “Yeah…”

The two continued the awkward silence, Katsuki still on the floor with a dog on his lap while Kirishima stood there in his pajamas, nerves coursing through him.

Kirishima sighed, breaking the silence between them, “Look, man, we honestly didn’t know the seriousness of the situation you all are in. If we’d have known–”

“How many fucking movies or TV shows have you seen where someone finds some sort of power and has to keep it to themselves so the people they care about don’t get involved and when someone does find out, those people get hurt?” Katsuki asked, not looking up from the dog, who was wagging his tail enthusiastically.

“Too many to count,” Kirishima admitted.

Katsuki shifted his eyes to the carpet flooring, “So now you know why we didn’t say shit. That, and Yagi told us not to.”

Kirishima nodded, “Well now what do we do? Officers Todoroki and Takami know some things from us, but not everything.”

Katsuki shrugged his shoulders, “You two, once again, put us in a fucking pickle.”

“And we’re seriously sorry for it,” Kirishima replied, “Look, you don’t have to forgive us and all, hell, you don’t even have to acknowledge us at school when this is all over, but let us at least help you. We’re now in this mess together.”

Katsuki finally found the will to look up at Kirishima, who had a mixture of worry and determination on his face. He sighed as he continued to scratch Mapo’s furry head. He could at least give the two some credit for growing a pair and turning themselves in for the whole ordeal, so he let his guard down just a bit and nodded. He really needed to get his shit together.

Kirishima smiled with a knowing look. He held out his hand for Katsuki to take, “Let’s go talk to the others and come up with a plan, then. We’re gonna save Midoriya and all of Angel Grove together. We’re a team now.”

Katsuki blinked, then his usual demeanor came back with determination as he grinned. Mapo took off as he stepped up, taking Kirishima’s hand, and walked over to the group, who were waiting patiently for the blonde to cool down.

Iida was the first to acknowledge him, turning in his seat, “Are you alright, Bakugou?”

Katsuki nodded, crossing his arms, “I’m fucking done wallowing in self-pity. Now then, let’s get down to business.”

“To defeat the Huns???” Kaminari grinned, earning a smack to the head from Katsuki, who scowled at the reference.

It did lighten the mood, as the others chuckled at the scene. Shouto stood up, his previous ailments no longer bothering him due to the medicine given by Aizawa.

Shouto looked directly at Katsuki, “Do you have a plan in mind, Bakugou?”

“I have A plan, but feel free to pitch in, cuz I ain’t doing this myself,” Katsuki said with some hint of hesitation.

Uraraka stood up and looked at Katsuki with determination in her eyes, “We’re a team, of course we’re going to help.”

“We’re not going to let you do this by yourself, Bakugou,” Tsu stated with finality.

Iida nodded, “Whatever your plan is, we’ll help and amend if necessary.”

Katsuki looked around at the group, which gave him a sense of relief. He did have a plan to stop All for One and rescue Izuku, but with the help he is getting, he is now more than determined to follow through.

Katsuki cracked his knuckles, “Alright, here’s what I have in mind…”

“Of course, Mrs. Asui, we’ll find her. We will call you if we have any news of her whereabouts,” Enji said to the distressed mother, who was all but croaking about her missing daughter.

Enji then hung up and rubbed his temples, unsure of where to go from here.

He now had a list of missing teenagers on the board, including his son, Shouto, who has been missing for almost two days now. These were the same ones that they were investigating with the Bakugou case.

The first one to call was Izuku Midoriya’s mother around 4am, when he reassured her that they would find him. Tenya Iida’s mother then called frantically at 5am, wondering where he disappeared to and how it wasn’t like him to leave without leaving a note. Then came Ochako Uraraka’s father half an hour later, crying his eyes out that he couldn’t find his daughter anywhere.

The only one missing on the board was Bakugou himself, but Enji had a feeling that that phone call would come soon.

Ring ring ring

Ah, speak of the devil.

Enji sighed before he picked up the phone, “Angel Grove Police Department; Officer Todoroki speaking.”

“The hell??? Todoroki???” The familiar shrill voice shrieked, making Enji pull the phone away from his ear, “Sorry, it’s Mitsuki Bakugou! My son’s missing!”

Bingo.

“When was the last time you saw him?” Enji asked, knowing the name of the teen in question as he pulled out another missing person paper to fill out.

“Last night; he was panicking about something personal and ran upstairs to his room. I just thought I’d give him some space and went to bed. My husband woke up this morning to check on him and he was gone!” Mitsuki shouted with concern.

“Did he leave anything to tell you where he was going?” Enji asked.

“No, not even a text. I can’t get ahold of him, it’s like he dropped off the face of the Earth! And the weird thing is, it didn’t look like he fucking left!” Mitsuki said, her voice dialing down a bit.

Enji continued to write, “Explain what you mean by that, that he never left.”

“I don’t know, Todoroki,” Mitsuki exasperated, “His windows were closed, the front door was still locked, hell, even the cellar door was still intact. It’s like he vanished! POOF!”

“I see,” Enji said, noting a pattern from the rest of the missing teens, “What was the last thing he was wearing before he went to his room last night?”

Mitsuki sighed, “He was wearing a black shirt with the words ‘Aji Fry’ on it, his red jacket, cargo pants, and black sneakers. You know what he usually wears and what he looks like, you were on his case for the ankle monitor shit.”

Enji hummed, a small twinge of guilt coursing through him about the secret investigation on her son and keeping her in the dark about it. He probably should have said something to her, but Keigo swore it would be done quickly with the help of the two teenagers they put up to the task, which was most likely also illegal in of itself.

Instead, Enji finished filling out the form and placed it on top of the others, “Alright, Mrs. Bakugou, I will see that we find your son. We will call you if we have any updates.”

“Thanks, and make sure to kick his ass for putting more gray hairs on my head for this,” Mitsuki jested, earning a small huff from Enji.

Just as he was about to hang up, he heard a loud banging noise from the call. A loud scream came from the receiver and Enji sat up from his chair.

“Mrs. Bakugou, what’s going on??” Enji asked frantically.

He could hear from the distance some shuffling and Mitsuki cursing up a storm at whoever was facing her wrath before she, too, shrieked, yelling at the intruder to let her and her husband go before silence fell.

Enji kept the receiver up to his ear, trying to hone in on the sounds before he heard footsteps coming closer to the phone at the Bakugou residence. He then heard a familiar voice laughing under their breath as they spoke through the phone, making Enji’s hairs stand on end.

“Hey, Pops. How’s it hanging?” The familiar hoarse voice of Touya Todoroki sang through the receiver.

Enji just sat there, unable to respond to hearing his eldest son’s voice again, though it sounded more evil than he could have imagined.

“I have a task for you, if you’re willing, and don’t try anything stupid, I have Natsuo and Fuyumi, too,” Touya said, “Find the Power Rangers and send them a message for me; if you all want to see your precious families again, you will turn in your coins and surrender. If you don’t, we will kill them all and destroy Angel Grove. You have 24 hours to respond.”

Enji stood up, the chair flying onto the ground, “What do you want from these Power Rangers? And where are Natsuo and Fuyumi?” He asked, trying to sound like he knew nothing of the Power Rangers and was more concerned for his children’s well-being, which he was.

Touya laughed, “Don’t try to fool me, I know for a fact that you have been investigating them, and you don’t give a shit about my darling siblings. You know exactly who the Power Rangers are; besides, you have them all written down on those missing person files right in front of you.”

Enji’s blood ran cold as he looked down at the pile of missing persons. The papers for Katsuki Bakugou, Tsuyu Asui, Ochako Uraraka, Tenya Iida, and Izuku Midoriya, along with Shouto’s paper, sat on his desk like it was burning a hole onto the wood below.

Touya scoffed, “Oh, and I know you have one of Izuku, but don’t worry, he ain’t missing. He’s with me, right Green Bean?”

“Yes, Dabi,” a distorted, yet familiar, voice said in the background, but Enji could hear the voice of a trapped teenager hidden underneath the distortion.

“What have you done to Izuku Midoriya??” Enji shouted into the receiver.

“Nothing but a big dark magic we used, but it’s not like you’re going to believe me or anything. Let’s just say that he’s under our control now,” Touya jested.

“We? There’s more of you?” Enji asked.

“Whoops, already said too much. Now then, find the Power Rangers and give them that message for me, would ya?” Touya said before the call ended, the familiar dial tone ringing in Enji’s ear.

Enji stood there with the phone still plastered into his ear. His mind raced a million miles before he had the sound mind to hang up the phone.

He quickly shuffled out of his office and went to find Keigo, who was sitting in his chair at his desk, arms folded, and his head bobbed to the side. Enji could hear the distinct sound of a snore and his cup of coffee in front of him now cold.

Enji kicked his chair, which jolted him awake. Keigo turned to him and rubbed his eyes, “Sorry sorry, I didn’t get a lot of sleep last night–”

“We have a situation,” Enji said, getting straight to the point.

Keigo sat up straight, now alert with the seriousness in Enji’s voice, “What’s going on?”

Enji looked at Keigo with a knowing look, “I have missing person reports of the same group of teenagers we were investigating with the Bakugou case. I got a phone call from Bakugou’s mother to report him missing when they were attacked–”

“What???” Keigo stood up from his chair, shock written on his face.

“There’s more…” Enji took a deep breath, “Touya was the one that attacked them, along with Midoriya. He told me himself when he picked up the Bakugou phone. Apparently he and Touya are working together, but it seems like Midoriya is doing this not by choice. He sounded… Different…”

Keigo raised one eyebrow, “Different how?”

“As if he is possessed, or controlled,” Enji explained, “He only said two words, but it was enough for me to hear it clearly. Touya mentioned there were others, but didn’t go into detail about it,” Enji rubbed his chin, trying to choose his next words carefully.

Keigo placed a hand on Enji’s shoulder, “Sounds like you have more to say.”

Enji nodded, “He mentioned the Power Rangers and we were to send a message to them… He said that we know who they are, judging by the missing reports…”

Keigo sighed, “So, we have an idea who they are, but if they’re missing, we don’t know where they are. And what about the Bakugou’s?”

“It sounds like it’s not just the Bakugou’s, but the other families, too…” His eyes casted down, “Including Natsuo and Fuyumi…”

Keigo’s eyes widened, “My God…”

Enji nodded, “I will not let this cloud my judgment, not again…” He then looked up to his partner, “I believe I know where to start searching for them,” Enji said, before he looked toward the door to the precinct.

He only hoped that he was right about this gut feeling.

“So wait, what did you say about the Zords?” Katsuki asked Aizawa, who had a distinct tired look on his face. The group finished talking about their plan and when the Zords were brought up, Katsuki turned to Aizawa for an answer.

“You can summon them by raising your hand straight up while in your suits and saying the following; your creature name followed by ‘Dinozord Power.’ For example, Bakugou will say ‘Tyrannosaurus Dinozord Power.’ The Zord will appear to you and you will be transported into the cockpit. You will then have full control over them,” Aizawa said with a tired voice.

Iida raised one eyebrow, “So where did Yagi put them? They were in the Command Center before we got out.”

“They are now in your morphers, like your suits. Remember that you are not to use them unless Goldar has been summoned. We don’t want these Zords to be running around without a cause,” Aizawa stated.

“Seems reasonable,” Uraraka chimed in, processing the information.

“He put a whole Zord in our morphers?? That’s impressive,” Tsu said, thoroughly impressed.

“Yeah, impressive,” Aizawa yawned.

Shouto gave him a worried look, “You look like you need rest, Aizawa.”

Aizawa nodded, “Unfortunately, I left my charging station at the Command Center. I didn’t have the foresight to grab it before we left.”

“We were kind of getting chased out of there, so whatever,” Katsuki replied, “Do you think it’s safe to go back and get it?”

Kirishima looked at Katsuki like he had five heads, “Didn’t you say that All for One was trying to break in? Dude, there’s probably Putties there guarding it!”

“It’s fucking suicide to go back, man!” Kaminari shrieked.

“They’re probably right, we shouldn’t risk going back,” Shouto said, tugging at the wrapping around his eye.

“And if we don’t fucking go and get Aizawa’s charging station, he’s fucking useless!” Katsuki scowled, “We can’t just plug him into the walls with a USB port!”

“Unless you want no power, I wouldn’t recommend that,” Aizawa drowsily said, his eyes threatening to close, but he tried everything to stay awake.

Tsu nodded, “Bakugou’s right, we could just go in, grab the charger, and quickly get back.”

“Tsu, what if it’s destroyed? Or buried under debris? We don’t know what happened when we left!” Uraraka said, grabbing Tsu’s hand.

Katsuki shrugged, “Then we’ll be quick about it. Look, unless anyone else has any other ideas, that’s what I’m gonna do.”

“I’ll go with you,” Tsu said, who turned to Uraraka’s shocked face, “I’ll be fine, Bakugou will be with me.”

“I’ll go, too,” Shouto said, standing up from his seat.

“The fuck you’re not, you’re still recovering from your brother almost killing you. Besides, Tsu can disarm anything, if our training showed us anything,” Katsuki retorted.

Tsu smiled, “Thank you, Bakugou.”

“I don’t like this idea,” Iida chimed in, “But if you can get it back here safe and sound, then fine. If you’re not back within half an hour, I’m going to get you out of there,” he shifted his glasses to emphasize how serious he was.

“Me too,” Uraraka said with sincerity, “I just don’t want you all to get hurt, especially you, Tsu,” she said looking at her girlfriend.

“Thanks, Ochako. I’ll be fine, but I appreciate your concern,” Tsu said, smiling back at her as she squeezed her hand.

Uraraka squeezed back before letting go. She turned to Kaminari, who was watching in awe.

Uraraka raised an eyebrow, “Something on your mind?”

Kaminari blinked, “I’m just still getting over the fact that you two are together. I never pegged you to be gay, yet here we are.”

Uraraka blushed a bit, trying to hide a smile, “I’m actually bi, but yeah.”

Kaminari then started to panic, “I-I’m not saying it’s a bad thing! Good for you! It just didn’t cross my mind that it would happen, you know?”

Uraraka playfully nudged his arm, earning an audible ‘eep’ from the electric blonde, “Don’t worry about it. And thank you.”

Kaminari seemed to calm down from that, smiling back.

“Alright. Tsu, ready to head on into trouble?” Katsuki asked, getting his morpher out.

Tsu nodded and got hers out as well.

“Wait! Let me come with you!” Kirishima shouted, grabbing ahold of Katsuki’s shoulder.

“Hah? No you’re not! It’s fucking dangerous!” Katsuki scoffed, trying to shrug Kirishima off, but to no avail.

Aizawa groaned before he collapsed on the couch, his head hitting the pillow with a thud.

“Aizawa!” Iida shouted, running over to examine him.

Katsuki groaned, “We don’t have time, Shitty Hair! We need to get that charger!”

Kirishima grinned, “All the more to take me, then!”

Katsuki growled before relenting, “Fine, I hope you know how to fight.”

“I took some defense classes, I think I can handle it,” Kirishima smirked.

Katsuki merely grunted before he took his morpher, looking at Tsu, who nodded back, and pressed his coin into the morpher, teleporting from the basement to their impending doom.

Katsuki was surrounded with debris and goop lingering on the floor the moment he and the others appeared there. The control panels lay askew all over the floor and sparks were coming from the ceiling of the center where the electricity came through. He looked up to see lasers and other machinery weapons crumbled into pieces on the ceiling. He turned to the pillar that Yagi was in, but it was left untouched and he was nowhere to be found.

Something didn’t seem right, so he swiftly went to look for Aizawa’s charging station.

Kirishima whistled low, “This place got beat.”

“It was a lot nicer before it was attacked,” Tsu commented, stepping over some debris on the floor.

“Just keep your eyes and ears peeled. Let’s find the charging station, get back, and get our plan situated,” Katsuki grumbled under his breath for the two to hear.

Kirishima gulped as he looked around; he found an iron pipe laying on the floor and picked it up, holding it like it was a weapon.

Katsuki looked around where the charging station would be, which he grumbled under his breath as he noted it was under some tiles from the ceiling.

“Here, help me get this off of it,” Katsuki said as he picked up some tile and tossed it aside.

Tsu and Kirishima helped out and once the tiles were moved, Katsuki picked up the charging station in one fell swoop, shifting it over his shoulders.

“Alright, we got it, now let’s get out of here–” Katsuki started to say before a chill went down his spine. Tsu must have gotten the same feeling as she quickly looked around, morpher ready. Kirishima noticed the mood change and held up his pipe in offense mode.

Katsuki grabbed his morpher and before he could react, he heard a low chuckle and was met with a swift kick into the stomach, sending him flying into the air and hitting the wall.

“BAKUGOU!” Tsu shouted before pulling her arms over her head as a snake-like Putty charged toward her and attempted to kick her down. Kirishima swiftly swung the pipe and hit another one that attempted a sneak attack behind him, his defensive skills being put to work.

Katsuki recovered and stood up; a werewolf-looking Putty growled and went to charge at him, but he dodged it and roundhoused it to the ground. It landed with a thud and a shriek as Katsuki stomped on its weak spot multiple times before it turned into a pile of goop.

The three took deep breaths from their fights, sweat beading down their foreheads. Tsu wiped the sweat from hers as she turned to Katsuki, “That could have been worse.”

“No shit,” Katsuki panted out. He adjusted himself and turned to Kirishima, “You alright?”

Kirishima just stared at the goop that was the former Putty in silence, unable to form words as his eyes were widened with shock, confusion, and fear.

Katsuki snapped his fingers in front of his face, making him blink and turn to the blonde, “Oi! No time to stare!”

Kirishima dropped the pipe, “T-That was… Holy shit…”

Katsuki scoffed, “And there will be more of them if we don’t hurry back, let’s g–”

Katsuki didn’t get to finish that statement when he suddenly felt a strong hand grab his throat and lift him into the air. He gasped for breath, the charging station dropping to the floor as he grabbed the hand choking him. He could hear Tsu and Kirishima yelling, but the blood rushed to his ears so fast that he was starting to get dizzy.

He heard a chuckle and was met with blood red eyes and a wicked grin, white hair flowing in the breeze as the man descended into the center.

“Katsuki Bakugou, you were unwise to come back here, and now I have you,” All for One jested, tightening his grip on Katsuki’s throat as he attempted to pull the hand away.

“It’s Morphin Time! Saber-Toothed Tiger!” He heard Tsu shout and his vision was shrouded in light before two small daggers whizzed past him and landed on All for One’s arm, earning a growl from the tall man.

It did what it needed to do as his grip loosened, giving Katsuki some needed air to think coherently to kick the arm, making the man wince and instinctively let go. Katsuki dropped to the floor, coughing and taking deep breaths in. Kirishima knelt down to get him to stand, which helped as his legs were wobbling from the lack of oxygen.

“I got you, bro, but we gotta get back!” Kirishima whisper-yelled as Tsu dodged an attack from All for One, missing her by an inch.

Katsuki nodded, noting Kirishima had the charging station, and yelled, “Fall back, Tsu!”

Tsu, who was still in her ranger suit, nodded, landing a kick to All for One, making him fall backwards, before she landed next to the two boys. She raised her hand and her suit came off in one fell swoop, her morpher appearing in her hand as she positioned herself to teleport.

The three nodded and soon, Katsuki pressed his coin into his morpher, holding onto Kirishima, and the three disappeared.

All for One staggered upright, but he did not have a look of defeat, no, he instead still had his wicked grin plastered on his face. He raised one hand above him and a portal opened up, revealing Toga in the middle, along with Shigaraki…

And the families of the Power Rangers with shocked looks on their faces.

All for One laughed, “Is Goldar ready, Empress?”

Toga giggled, “We’re just about done! Thanks to your distraction, we were able to revive him sooner than expected!”

A growl could be heard from behind her, “YOU BITCH! TELL ME WHERE OUR SON IS GOING!”

“Mitsuki, calm down–” a man’s voice could be heard.

“I don’t fucking care! Kats is in trouble! I can’t just sit here and do nothing!” Mitsuki screeched.

“Mitsuki Bakugou, there’s no need for that kind of behavior. Besides, you’re scaring poor Inko there,” All for One said with sinful intentions.

Mitsuki grunted, turning to a crying Inko Midoriya, who was looking worse for wear after being kidnapped by these thugs.

“Izuku…” she sobbed into her hands, her shoulders shaking with each sob.

Mitsuki gently grabbed onto her shoulder, trying to comfort her, “Inko…”

“What about Tsu? Why did she have that suit of armor on her?” Beru Asui cried out, her husband, Ganma, holding onto her for dear life. Their younger children crying behind them with fear in their eyes.

Shigaraki scoffed, “Didn’t you pay attention? Your daughter is a Power Ranger, and that’s who we’re after. Now be quiet!”

“Don’t you dare talk to her like that!” The voice of Natsuo Todoroki shouted, teeth blaring at Shigaraki.

Shigaraki laughed, “You’re one to talk. Your brother was right about you, all bark and no bite,” He then approached Natsuo and kicked him in the stomach, making the other man clutch himself to the ground.

“Natsuo!” Fuyumi screamed as she hurried to her brother’s side, checking to see if he was okay.

All for One laughed, “Soon, you all will bare witness to your children’s demise. Goldar will destroy them and we will have the Zeo Crystal in the palm of our hands. We’ve already destroyed their precious Command Center, so it stands to reason that they will not win this. Now then, Green Ranger,” he summoned another portal and out came Izuku, still clad in his suit.

Inko screamed at the sight of her son, “IZUKU! IZUKU BABY! IT’S ME YOUR MOTHER! PLEASE SNAP OUT OF IT!”

Shigaraki grabbed her hair and tugged, making sure he only had four fingers on her, lest he’d accidentally turn her to dust, “Quiet!”

Mitsuki lunged at him, which was met with a swift kick in the ribs, making her fall to the ground.

“MITSUKI!” Masaru shouted, holding onto her for dear life as she struggled to get back up.

“Stop this at once! What do you even gain from this? Kidnapping us and holding us hostage like prisoners of war?” Tensei Iida shouted, gripping onto his mother and father, as his wheelchair was taken away from him.

“And what is this Zeo Crystal that you keep bringing up?” Mr. Uraraka asked, though still in pain from all of the bruising he got from his earlier escape attempts, his wife holding him by her side.

All for One smirked, “All will be revealed, not that it will do you good, as you all will be destroyed by the time I get my hands on it. Now where were we?” He then turned to Izuku, who still stood there, waiting for a command, “Green Ranger, go to where Dabi and Jin are and finish the revival process. Once Goldar is revived, take this,” he handed him some sort of large radio with rope attached to each end to Izuku, who took it into his own hands, “And wrap it around his neck. The rest will fall into place once this is accomplished. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Izuku said in a monotone voice.

Inko cried into her hands again from hearing her son’s voice so distorted and distant. It didn’t sound like him at all, and that’s what made the waterworks come down faster.

Izuku then held out his hand and soon appeared a small gold and green dagger with a dragon symbol on the hilt. Izuku went through another portal that All for One summoned and it soon disappeared. The only sounds that were being made were the snuffling noises of Inko Midoriya.

Chapter Text

“Kiri! Kats! Tsu! What the fuck happened???” Kaminari shrieked once the three made it back to Kirishima’s basement alive, but were brutally beaten up.

Iida ran over to assess Katsuki, who was still struggling to breathe from All for One’s chokehold, “Are you alright, Bakugou?” he asked with concern.

Katsuki took a deep breath, “I’m fine, Iida. Seriously, just got the wind knocked out of me.”

Kirishima led him to the recliner that Shouto occupied hours ago, who was nowhere in sight, “We were ambushed by those Putties and All for One.”

Uraraka gasped, “I knew it! Babe, are you okay??” She rushed to Tsu’s side, who was rubbing her arm from the beating she took.

“I’m okay, Ochako. All for One showed up out of nowhere and choked Bakugou, but I got him to let go in time for us to escape,” Tsu said, a small smile on her face.

Uraraka sighed in relief, holding onto her girlfriend for dear life.

Katsuki cleared his throat, “Told ya she could handle it. By the way, thanks, Tsu.”

Tsu looked over to Katsuki, “No problem.”

“Did you get the charger for Aizawa?” Shouto’s voice rang from the top of the stairs. Everyone looked over and there was a small pregnant pause from the group.

Shouto appeared to have removed his bandages and right where they were, was a noticeable red burn mark plastered all over the upper right side of his face where his blue eye was. His eye was not hurt, per se, but the scarring remained there and raised a bit.

Shouto must have picked up on the reason for the silence and held his hands up, “Relax, I’m fine now. If it’s all the same, I’d rather not talk about the scarring.”

The group collectively agreed and switched to the more important topic at hand.

“We have the charger for hobo here,” Kirishima said, breaking the ice as he held up the charging station in his hand, “Where should I put it?”

“I’ll help you with that,” Uraraka said as she and Kirishima went to a corner of the room to set it up. It sprung to life once they placed it on the floor and booted up for Aizawa to go into. Iida and Shouto lifted Aizawa from the couch and guided him to the now set up station. They placed him right in and soon, the station lit up and Aizawa started to recharge.

Iida wiped his forehead, “That’s one problem down. Now then,” He then turned to Katsuki, Tsu, and Kirishima, “What happened exactly? And is Yagi okay?”

Tsu was the first to explain, “When we got to the Command Center, it was wrecked. Yagi’s pillar was empty, so we don’t know if he’s okay or not. We found the charging station and were attacked by some Putties; we don’t know where they came from, but we did notice some mud and goo on the ground beforehand, so it’s safe to say that they were placed there until we arrived.”

“So it was a set-up, they knew we were going to go back!” Uraraka shrieked.

Tsu nodded, “It appeared that way, but once we were able to subdue the Putties, All for One grabbed Bakugou in a chokehold. I morphed into my suit and fought him while he and Kirishima got themselves together to get out of there. I only did it enough for him to get as far away from us before he could attack again.”

“Did anyone follow you? Find out where we were?” Shouto asked, raising his singed eyebrow.

Katsuki shook his head, “We didn’t say anything about where we were, but I found it weird that All for One just didn’t attack us that much.”

“Do you think,” Kaminari started, only to pause for a brief moment, unsure if he should finish that thought process.

Katsuki squinted at him, “Finish that thought, Pikachu…”

Kaminari sighed, “Do you think he was trying to figure out how you fight and shit? Or maybe he was trying to get under your skin? Or… Prove to someone about something?”

The group looked at Kaminari like he found the Holy Grail; disbelief.

Kaminari shrugged, “I don’t know, just shooting the shit.”

Just then, they heard the front door being knocked loudly from where they were. Kirishima’s shoulders hitched up and shushed everyone to remain quiet while he tiptoed upstairs.

“I’ll be back, just stay quiet,” Kirishima whispered before closing the door.

The group looked at each other with worry, wondering who was knocking on the door at 7am.

Katsuki grabbed a throw blanket and covered Aizawa and the charging station as best as he could. He did not want to explain this to anyone outside of the group, so it was best to keep it on the down low for now.

The group could hear shuffling of feet and loud stomping noises upstairs. Katsuki heard Kirishima talking to some familiar voices before the basement door swung open.

Katsuki almost got his morpher out when a deep voice cut through the tension, “Do not worry, we are not here to cause trouble or arrest you, children.”

Fuck, it was Officer Todoroki.

Kirishima came down first, looking a bit nervous about something as he rubbed his wrists together. He looked up to Katsuki and said in a somber voice, “You might want to hear them out before you jump to conclusions, bro…”

Officer Todoroki and Officer Takami descended down the steps, bags under their eyes as it appeared they had been up for a long time. Officer Todoroki looked over to Shouto, relief painted his features at first seeing him alive and well before he noticed the scar on his face and his eyes widened with shock and worry.

“Shouto! What happened to you?” He shouted, walking over to him and inspecting his son, who swatted his hand away in protest.

“Long story, but it’s not like you care,” he scoffed, crossing his arms and looking away.

Officer Takami walked over, “Easy, Shouto, you might wanna hear your old man out. Let’s put our differences aside for now, okay? And I’m not saying this as a joke, we’re here on serious business.”

Shouto raised his eyebrow before nodding, “Fine, what is it, father?”

Officer Todoroki cleared his throat before speaking, “You and your families are all in danger.”

He allowed the words to sink in as the group’s eyes widened with fear. Katsuki was the first to respond, “What the fuck does that mean?”

Officer Todoroki then went on to explain, “We have been receiving calls from your families about you missing all night long. As I was talking to Bakugou’s mother, I heard a scuffle through the phone. It was then that Touya picked up.”

Katsuki stood still before he growled, “HE TOOK MY FUCKING PARENTS???”

“Apparently,” Officer Todoroki continued, “Everyone’s families were taken. And Touya wanted me to give you all a message,” he took a deep breath and paused to allow everyone to comprehend what he was about to say next, “He said that if you do not turn yourselves in within 24 hours, your families and the entire town will be destroyed.”

“We know you all are Power Rangers, but we really don’t know what that is,” Officer Takami said, “But if these people have your parents, you might wanna explain this whole thing, including how your ankle monitor has been messing up and such,” he pointed his gaze directly at Katsuki, who merely growled with frustration, “We’re officers of the law, and it’s high time you let us know what’s happening so we can help.”

“I don’t have to explain shit to you,” Katsuki gritted through his teeth.

“Then allow me to,” Aizawa spoke as he lifted the blanket away from him, fully charged. The officers instinctively reached for their weapons before Aizawa held his hand up, “No need for that, I am not here to harm you.”

Officer Takami raised an eyebrow, “And you are?”

“Aizawa, an android,” he once again demonstrated to the officers (and by extension, Kaminari, who didn’t see this before) as his hands turned into a multitude of weapons before changing back to his own hands. Officer Todoroki looked surprised at this, but pulled his hand back, with Officer Takami doing the same.

Kaminari shrieked, “What the fuck, man???”

“I literally said the same thing,” Kirishima reassured, patting his shoulder.

Aizawa stepped out of the charging station and gave the group a reassuring look, “Thank you for going out of your way to get that for me. You didn’t have to, and it was risky, as you know."

Katsuki crossed his arms, “You needed rest, of course we were gonna do that.”

Aizawa raised one eyebrow before turning to the officers, “Have a seat, this could take a bit.”

The officers hesitated, but eventually sat down on the bottom of the steps as Aizawa explained everything.

Izuku, Dabi, and Jin watched as Goldar continued to form. The gold that Izuku stole from all over Angel Grove melted into the sand and the liquid moved to form armor around a body that had been forming in front of them, thanks to Toga’s summoning spell. As soon as the gold finished, the form started to stir. Izuku jumped in and placed the recording device around the neck of Goldar before stepping back.

Goldar blinked its eyes open, lifting its hands to rake its brown hair back against the golden head piece that now laid on his head. Its rocky jaw clenched its spiky teeth together as it stood up on its feet. As it stood, the three looked up at the skyscraper sized monster that they had summoned. It stood tall, golden armor surrounded its body and golden wings procured behind its back.

“Goldar, are you awake?” The voice of All for One rang through the device hanging around its neck.

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Goldar growled slowly.

“Good, it is time for you to destroy Angel Grove and the world. But first, you must help my soldiers in locating the Zeo Crystal,” All for One stated.

“I live to serve you, Lord All for One,” Goldar roared, placing its fist over its chest.

Goldar then knelt down to allow access for the three to crawl onto its back. Izuku jumped up and took his place right by the ear while Dabi and Jin sat down on its shoulder.

A chuckle could be heard from the device, “Now Dabi, tell Goldar where to look.”

Dabi grinned wickedly, “Angel Grove High School. Buried right under the ground.”

Enji and Keigo just sat on the bottom of the steps as they processed the information that they were given by Aizawa. They both looked at each other and then back to the group.

“That… Explains a lot…” Keigo stated, breaking the silence.

“So everything stems to you all finding the coins and being at the Command Center, training to be these Power Rangers, to defeat this All for One person. But now Midoriya is under their control as the Green Ranger, which he has been for a while, and is now working with them,” Enji clarified.

“Not by fucking choice,” Katsuki gritted through clenched teeth.

Keigo raised an eyebrow at Katsuki’s tone, but did not comment on it, before turning back to Aizawa, “So, how can we help?”

“Father, Keigo, this is going to be dangerous, you have no idea what these villains are capable of,” Shouto tried to explain.

Enji held up his hand to stop him, “I understand your concerns, Shouto, and under any normal circumstance, I would agree with you. However, given that we now know what lies ahead, we cannot overlook the fact that there are people in danger. It would not benefit us to just sit around and do nothing while you all endanger your lives like this.”

“At the very least, we could evacuate everyone somewhere safe, or try to block off areas that are going to get ruined by the scuffle,” Keigo chimed in.

“We also have to take into consideration where your parents and families are and try to rescue them as well,” Enji said, “And mine, too.”

Shouto shuffled his feet, knowing his father well enough that he wouldn’t back down, “Alright, so how do we tie them into our plans, Bakugou?”

The officers looked to Katsuki, who scoffed, “I have no clue, but we may not have time. They’re probably summoning Goldar at any minute, and any amendments to our plan could take time. I say letting them evacuate and finding our folks is the best call.”

Just as officers nodded with approval, there was a huge rumbling sound as the ground shook. Everyone found a perch somewhere in the basement as Mapo barked loudly at the sudden change in tone.

“What’s going on??” Iida shouted through the rumbling.

Aizawa squinted toward the cellar door, “They did it…”

Uraraka looked at Aizawa with widened eyes, “Oh no…”

“What? They did what???” Kaminari shrieked as he clung onto the stairwell.

Aizawa turned to the group with anger in his eyes, “Goldar’s awake.”

“And where the flying fuck is he going???” Katsuki shrilled, trying to stand on his feet.

Aizawa’s eyes darkened, “He’s heading toward your school.”

Everyone gasped. Enji stood up to grab his radio before Aizawa held his hand up.

“It would be unwise to use your technology right now,” Aizawa instructed.

Enji looked at him bewildered before remembering why, putting his radio back in its holster. He looked back up and asked, “Why is Goldar heading toward the high school?”

Aizawa walked over to the cellar door and propped it open, peeking out to see the foot of Goldar leaving his vision toward the direction of the school. Everyone else followed him and looked out, adrenaline coursing through their veins.

“Aizawa, why is he heading to the school?” Shouto shouted, frustration all over his face.

Aizawa looked at them with fury, “That is where the Zeo Crystal is buried. All for One must have hacked into our systems to find its location after he destroyed the Command Center,” his eyes then casted downward, a hint of sorrow in his eyes, “Yagi…”

Katsuki growled, “Then let’s not waste any fucking time and get to him before he gets his hands on it!”

Tsu nodded, “Are we still going to go with our plan?”

“We have to if we need to save everyone,” Uraraka said with resolve.

“Alright! OPERATION PR IS ON!” Kaminari shrieked, which earned him a swift smack to the back of the head by Katsuki, not missing a beat.

“Now let’s fucking go!” Katsuki shouted, running after Goldar, who was still stomping toward the school.

Iida, Shouto, Uraraka, and Tsu all started to follow, morphers at the ready.

Enji and Keigo looked at the group that was leaving and ran to the police car. Aizawa, Kaminari, and Kirishima followed them and stepped into the back.

Keigo looked back at the three, “Where do you three think you’re going?”

Aizawa raised an eyebrow, “I’m their mentor, that should say something.”

“And we’re here for moral support!” Kirishima stated with a grin on his face. Kaminari nodded in agreement.

“Besides, it’s all part of the plan,” Kaminari said with finality.

Enji and Keigo looked at each other. Enji took a deep breath, “I hope you all know what you’re doing,” he said as he turned on the blue and red lights and hit the gas toward the direction of the school.

Camie walked to school like any other day, with not a care in the world as she looked at herself through a glass window at her reflection of the bookstore she passes every day. Her group of friends giggling at something on their phone as one typed away with a smirk on her face.

Camie then turned to her group, an eyebrow raised in annoyance, “Come on, let’s not be late for school. Quit harassing Jirou online and let’s go,” she huffed as she turned back to the direction of the school, which was across the street.

One of the girls with brunette hair scoffed, “Come on, we’re just fucking messing with her. Here, look at what I said,” she then waved her phone in Camie’s face. Camie blinked before taking the phone and read the message her friend wrote.

Camie looked at the brunette with squinted eyes, “Really? That’s kind of low, don’t you think?”

“Come on, Camie, live a little! What happened to that ‘I don’t give two shits’ attitude?” The girl jested.

Camie rolled her eyes, “I don’t know, lately I’ve been thinking that what we’ve been doing is wrong…”

“Really? Camie Utsushimi? Growing a conscience???” The brunette girl shrieked, making the others gasp. She then huffed, “Whatever, I’m gonna post it, anyway.”

Just as she was about to hit the send button, the ground shook under their feet, making them land on their butts.

“Oof! What the fuck?” One of the girls, a red head, jeered as they looked around. Another blonde girl screamed and pointed at something in the opposite direction. Camie looked over and her eyes widened with fear.

A giant monster, the size of a fucking skyscraper, decked in golden armor, golden wings, and wielding some sort of sword, was heading straight for the school.

The monster bellowed a roar and growled out, “Destroy Angel Grove High School!”

Camie and the girls ran into the bookstore as she pulled out her phone to record on Facebook live and noticed three individuals riding on the monster’s shoulder.

She immediately recognized one of them being the Green Vigilante from the news, who was holding onto the monster’s ear with one hand and a sword of his own in his other hand.

“Oh my God! That’s the Green Vigilante, girls!” Camie shrieked.

“They’re heading to the school! What’s going on???” A girl with curly black hair screamed.

“Is this even real? Am I still sleeping at home???” Another one screeched.

Camie turned to the brunette girl and held out her hand, “Switch phones with me!”

“What???” The girl shouted.

“Just fucking do it!” Camie retorted back as the girl immediately complied. Camie then swiped open the phone and scrolled through the contact information.

Camie pressed the name on the screen, hoping she would pick up. But it immediately went to voicemail.

Hi, you reached Ochako Uraraka! Can’t come to the phone now, so just leave a message and I’ll call you back!

Camie groaned; of course she probably wouldn’t pick up, she probably blocked their numbers. She hoped her and her girlfriend weren’t in the school right now. Despite everything that happened between them, with her acknowledging that she was just as much in the wrong with the Cyberbullying as Ochako was, Camie still cared for her. 

Camie looked out and saw piles of bodies scattering out of the building as the monster drew closer. Teenagers and teachers pushing and shoving out of the way as they tried to run from the threat looming toward them. She then saw Mr. Torino struggle under the weight of the crowd before his cane got knocked out of his hand and he landed on the ground.

Camie gasped as she ran out of the store, not caring about the girls calling her back, and ran across the street to duck into the crowd and grab onto Mr. Torino’s arm to get him out of the way. She guided him to the bookstore and shoved him inside with so much force that he fell into a shelf.

“Oh fuck! Mr. Torino, I’m sorry!” Camie shrieked with worry, “Are you alright?”

“Camie? Saving Mr. Torino???” One of the blonde girls said with shock. Camie glared daggers at her, collectively shutting her up.

Mr. Torino rubbed his back as he found his footing, “It’s alright Young Utsushimi, I’m fine. I would not have been had I still been in that crowd of panicked teenagers and teachers,” he looked up to her with a smile of gratitude, “Thank you.”

Camie stood there in some sort of silence, unsure how to feel about what just happened.

Did… Did she seriously save someone?

Wow, what a weird character development for her.

Before she could continue to contemplate what happened, she heard the monster growl again and a loud crash. She looked out the window and sure enough, the monster kicked the building with its foot, making it crumble underneath the weight of the monster.

Camie’s eyes widened with worry, hoping that her fellow classmates got out and were safe.

Camie turned to Mr. Torino, “Mr. Torino, do you happen to know if Ochako was at school? I just wanted to know if she’s at the very least safe.”

Mr. Torino raised one eyebrow, “Young Utsushimi, you didn’t hear? She and some students went missing last night. None of them showed up to school before this whole mess started.”

Camie gasped, “They’re missing? Who else is missing???”

Mr. Torino looked at her, “It was on the news; an Amber Alert ran on the phones. Did you not get one?”

Camie blinked as she turned to the brunette girl she switched phones with. She walked over to the girl and snatched her phone away, ending the recording.

“What the fuck, Camie?” The girl snarled.

Camie huffed, “Continue the livestream on your own phone, I’m checking something,” she said with finality as she scrolled through her notifications that she left on unread.

The brunette girl then took out her own phone to record while Camie scrolled until she found the alerts she ignored this morning.

There were multiple Amber Alerts for the people that she recognized and she held her hand over her mouth.

Missing Teens from Angel Grove; Izuku Midoriya, 17. Ochako Uraraka, 17. Tenya Iida, 17. Tsuyu Asui, 17. Shouto Todoroki, 17. Katsuki Bakugou, 17.

Camie looked back up from her phone and peered out the window again; she saw the school crumbling under the monster's feet as it then bent down and scooped up the debris with its armored hands, like it was digging up something underneath the school. The monster went for another scoop before she heard shouting from the other side.

“Jesus fuck he’s tall!” A familiar voice rang. She turned to see Katsuki Bakugou running toward the monster with Iida, Uraraka, Shouto, and Tsu in tow.

Camie’s eyes widened; weren’t they missing? What happened?

She heard Uraraka gasp, “Izuku’s up there with Dabi and Jin! Right on Goldar’s shoulder!”

Goldar? Izuku? Who? Camie looked up to where she was pointing and saw the Green Vigilante and the two guys still on the monster's shoulder.

“Then let’s not waste anymore time!” Iida shouted, holding out a device Camie didn’t recognize in his hand, “It’s Morphin Time! Mastodon!”

Tsu held out a device similar to Iida’s, “It’s Morphin Time! Saber-Toothed Tiger!”

“It’s Morphin Time! Triceratops!” Shouto shouted, holding out his own.

Uraraka held a device as well, “It’s Morphin Time! Pterodactyl!”

Katsuki smirked as he held his device out, “It’s Morphin Time! Tyrannosaurus!”

There was a flash of light, making Camie and the rest of the group of onlookers squint. The light faded and where the group once stood were a group of armored people in different colored suits of red, pink, black, blue, and yellow. Camie raised an eyebrow as she noted that the suits looked similar to the Green Vigilante.

The red suited person turned to the others, “Remember guys, stick to the fucking plan!”

Wait, was that Katsuki’s voice?

The rest of the group nodded and started to run toward the monster as Camie stared in awe at the sight before her.

“Oh my God, did you see that Camie??” One of the girls shrieked, nudging her arm, but she did not budge as she continued to look out.

What the fresh hell is going on???

“Aizawa, I insist I call my fellow officers to inform them of what is happening!” Enji shouted as he swerved the corner of a sharp turn.

Aizawa grabbed onto the door during the turn, “If you must, be discreet about it! Do not mention anything about the Power Rangers!”

“I got it, Enji, you focus on driving,” Keigo said as he reached the radio and pressed the button, “This is Officer Keigo Takami! I don’t know what code this would fall under, but there is a giant monster heading toward the direction of Angel Grove High School! We need all available units at the scene to evacuate! NOW! Over!”

The radio fell silent before a booming female voice came on, “Hear ya loud and clear! My squad is almost at the premise! Be there in two minutes! Over!”

A male voice rang over a second later, “10-4! We’re also almost there! We heard the rumbling from the Krispy Kreme! Evacuation starts now! Over!”

Keigo pressed the button, “Just be careful! The monster’s huge and it looks like it has armor and a sword! Focus only on evacuation! Go radio silent! Over!”

Keigo placed the radio back onto the dashboard and looked over to Aizawa, “How discreet was that?”

Aizawa raised an eyebrow before nodding, “Better than I thought it would. Now then, boys,” he turned to Kirishima and Kaminari, who looked ready to kick ass, “Ready to defend your town?"

“Ready as you are!” Kirishima smirked.

“Let’s FUCKING GO!” Kaminari shrieked.

Before Enji and Keigo could say anything else, Kaminari kicked the door open and all three passengers jumped and rolled out of the police car.

Enji slammed the brakes as he looked out of the door to shout at the three, “What are you doing?? It’s dangerous!”

Kirishima got up and dusted his pajama pants off, “All part of the plan, my dude!”

“And are you ever going to tell us this eluded plan of yours?” Keigo shouted.

Kaminari grinned, “Nope! Just get everyone out and leave it to us!”

Aizawa then held out his hands and procured two katana’s from each. He handed each boy with the hilts for them to use.

“Remember, use it on the Putties, find their weak spot, and get them down, got it?” Aizawa shouted at the two, who replied with two thumbs up. The three then ran over toward the direction of the school, leaving the cops behind.

Enji groaned into his hands, “Children…”

“Enji, we don’t have time for this, we gotta get to the school!” Keigo shouted at him, bringing him back to the task at hand.

Enji sat back up, remembering what he was supposed to do, and hit the gas, driving toward the school.

“OI! DOWN HERE, MOTHERFUCKER!” Katsuki shouted, grabbing Goldar’s attention.

Goldar turned to look down at the Power Rangers, poised and ready to fight. Goldar roared as it took its sword and aimed it at the group.

“DUCK!” Katsuki shouted and the group ducked as the sword was swung, missing them by inches.

“Well, it knows we’re here now!” Uraraka shouted.

“Then let’s greet it with an Angel Grove welcome,” Shouto said, holding out his hand and his lance appeared.

The group did the same, their respective weapons appearing out of thin air, pointing directly toward the beast that was currently destroying their school.

Laughter can be heard from a distance as blue flames were aimed toward the group, taunting them by missing a mere inch away from their formation.

“I don’t think so, Rangers!” Dabi shouted as he descended from Goldar, with Jin and Izuku in tow. Katsuki had to hold back a growl seeing Izuku ready to attack them, as he quickly remembered that he was under All for One’s control now.

Stick to the plan, Katsuki, he shouted at himself in his head , don’t let your feelings get to you, yet. You have a fucking job to do.

“So, did you get the message from Pops? I bet he’s on his way here to play good cop,” Dabi jested, blue flames playfully dancing around his hand.

Iida stepped forward, “We have received the message, and we can collectively agree that we do not accept your terms.”

The rest nodded as Shouto shouted, “So the Empress gave you the power of Pyrokinesis, didn’t she?”

“Bingo, Shouto~” Dabi grinned, the flames growing in his hand, “And aren’t they fucking beautiful? Just dancing around on my fingers like smooth butter. It took a bit, but I got it down pat.”

“Noticed some burns on you, Dabi,” Katsuki jested, holding his sword out, “If you can’t take the heat, stay the fuck out of the kitchen!”

Dabi laughed, “Oh you think you’re so clever with your wits. If that’s all the Power Rangers can give us, then you’re no match for any of us!”

Katsuki smirked under his helmet, “You know, I’m usually one to make sarcastic comments…” He paused for dramatic effect, crossing his arms, “... But then I took an arrow to the fucking knee!”

Dabi blinked at the comment, “... Are you seriously tossing outdated references at us?”

“Tch, I wouldn’t be so worried about that,” Katsuki said just as an arrow whizzed by, passing Dabi’s head and aimed right at Goldar’s back knee that was not covered in armor. The pink arrow landed right in and sparks came out, electrocuting the monster.

Goldar roared in pain, knee buckling and crouching down. Dabi watched with wide eyes before growling, turning back to the Rangers, “Oh, you’ll fucking pay for that one!”

Uraraka put down her bow, “We’re just getting started! Now let our friend go!” She shouted, pointing at Izuku, who was ready to fight them.

Jin then stepped in front of Dabi and Izuku, “Let me handle this, I got them in my sights~” He raised his hands and suddenly ooze fell out of the utility belt. The ooze formed into multiple Putties of all kinds of creatures, roaring to life and ready to attack.

The Rangers put up a fighting stance, ready to take down the Putties.

“Rangers! Go!” Katsuki shouted as he swung his sword at a Putty that started to charge.

Uraraka swung her bow and kicked a Putty away as she drew an arrow that landed squarely on its chest, turning it into goo in defeat.

Iida swung his ax at a large Putty, but it dodged and went to swipe at him. Its claws never reached Iida as Shouto stabbed it in the back with his lance, earning a roar before it melted to the ground.

Katsuki swung his sword and stabbed each Putty coming his way. All of the defeated Putties turned to ooze under his feet, earning a smirk underneath his helmet.

Tsu tossed her daggers at each oncoming Putty and kicked each one out of the way. She turned to see one approaching Uraraka, when she grabbed a dagger and swung it at its back, earning a roar in defeat. Uraraka turned to see the commotion as the Putty melted.

“Thanks, babe” Uraraka said as she aimed an arrow into a Putty’s head.

“No problem,” Tsu replied as she kicked another Putty to submission.

“Oi! Less flirting and more fighting, ladies!” Katsuki shouted as he plunged his sword into another Putty. The girls nodded and continued to fight.

The battle continued on like this, the Rangers fighting tooth and nail with the Putties as Jin continued to produce more through his utility belt.

Jin turned to Dabi and Izuku, “Get going! FIND THAT CRYSTAL! All for One will get our asses if we don’t!”

Dabi grinned as he turned to Izuku, “Let’s go, Green Bean,” he said as he walked over to Goldar, who was recovering from the arrow.

“Yes, Dabi,” Izuku said in a monotone voice and followed him.

Katsuki looked up, his heart skipping a beat hearing Izuku’s voice and remembering what it sounded like from the previous night. It was no longer the cheery one that he was used to. Shouto was right, he sounded possessed and controlled.

It enraged him to no end.

Katsuki growled as he swung his sword and darted toward the two to catch up to Izuku…

Only to be stopped by a portal opening up and the hand of Shigaraki inches from him.

Katsuki ducked in time, sliding underneath the portal before Shigaraki’s foot hit the floor. Katsuki hit him on the back with the back of his sword, causing him to fall onto the ground. Shigaraki quickly got back up and as Katsuki swung his sword, Shigaraki caught it with his hand. All five fingers grasped the sword as it started to turn to dust. Katsuki cursed under his breath as he instinctively let go before the power caught up to his hands. He watched his sword fall to the ground and blow away from the wind.

Shigaraki smirked, “You’re now defenseless without your sword, Red Ranger. How on Earth are you going to fight now?”

Katsuki grounded himself as he looked at Shigaraki, “I’ve got more where that came from, Crusty. But for now, eat my dust! IIDA!”

Shigaraki turned to see Iida hold his ax on its side, the bottom pointing right at him. The bottom lit up as Iida pulled a trigger, and a blast fired, making Iida fall back a bit like it was a cannon.

The blast hit Shigaraki square in the chest, pulling him back and hitting Goldar right on the foot, making Dabi and Izuku stop in their tracks as Goldar fumbled a bit.

Katsuki turned to the others, “Fall back and Power Blast!”

The group returned to the middle, Putties surrounding them as Katsuki held out his hand, his sword coming back to life into his hand as if it never disintegrated.

Iida held out his ax first as the base, followed by Uraraka’s bow that locked its place on top. Tsu’s daggers and Shouto’s Lance, which he split in half, joined each side as Katsuki placed his sword on top. The weapon in place, Katsuki held on like it was a crossbow as the others followed suit.

All five Rangers held onto the new weapon as they all shouted, “POWER RANGERS! FIRE!”

Beams of light blasted from the new weapon, hitting each Putty as they disintegrated into the air. Jin tried to catch up by summoning new Putties, but the damage was done and he was hit with the beam and sent flying in the air and landing right at Goldar’s foot.

Shigaraki got himself up and staggered forward, “What the hell?”

Katsuki smirked, “A little trick we learned from Aizawa. Like it?”

Dabi scowled, “Dammit, they’re more advanced than we thought.”

Jin groaned on the ground as he attempted to get up, “What do we do? MY PUTTIES AREN’T DOING ANYTHING! What about the crystal???”

Shigaraki kicked Jin in the elbow, earning a small ‘eep’ from the man on the ground, “Keep summoning them as Goldar keeps digging, we need to buy it time!”

“But how? They're too powerful!” Jin panicked.

“Make some more, pretty please, I have an idea~” a female voice sang in the air, causing everyone to look up. Toga appeared from the sky from a portal with a moon shaped staff in hand, a huge smirk painting her face.

Jin’s eyes widened, before realization sank in as he stood up, determined once again, “As you wish, Empress. Let’s go!” Jin then held out his hands and the ooze that came out of his utility belt formed one gigantic Minotaur-like Putty, roaring to life as it stomped its hooves to the ground. The Rangers took a fighting stance, ready for round two.

Toga smirked as she tossed her staff in the air, cackling loudly, “MAGIC WAND! MAKE MY MONSTER GROW!”

The staff landed right in front of the minotaur and lightning struck it. The monster roared as it grew in size. It continued to grow until it was half as tall as Goldar.

“Shit,” Katsuki cursed under his breath.

“We did not take this into account,” Uraraka said, eyes widened.

Shouto looked around, “What do we do now?”

Katsuki’s brain rattled with possibilities, his mind reeling on anything, anything, that they could do. His thoughts immediately went back to the plan making process in Kirishima’s basement, remembering anything that Aizawa or anyone else may have come up with…

Hours ago…

“Alright, here’s what I have in mind,” Katsuki started, “I say we use our weapons on the Putties and try to distract Goldar from finding the crystal. Everyone has a weak spot, don’t they? We find the weak spot on it and destroy it before it finds the crystal. Once we have Goldar down, then we can get the others individually.”

“Sounds simple enough,” Iida chimed in, “But what if we become outmatched? What then?”

“There’s a way for you all to use your weapons as one,” Aizawa stated, making heads turn to his direction, “All you have to do is put your weapons together in the following order: Iida’s ax, Uraraka’s bow, Tsu’s daggers, Todoroki’s Lance split in two, and Bakugou’s sword. Putting them together forms the Power Blaster. You all come together and shout ‘Power Rangers, Fire,’ and a beam will come out that is powerful enough to knock enemies away.”

Kirishima whistled low, “Damn, that sounds cool!”

“Like straight out of a 90s kids show!” Kaminari screeched, earning another swift smack in the head from Katsuki.

Aizawa raised one eyebrow, “What is with you all in comparing the technology to the 1990s?”

“We got nothing else to compare it to, that’s all,” Tsu stated matter-of-factly, “In fact, everything we have reminds us of the aesthetics back then.”

“I see… Pure coincidence, if I may say,” Aizawa said, not entertaining the idea.

“Okay, so we have a new way of using our weapons. What about Goldar’s weakness?” Uraraka asked.

“Goldar has a weakness on the knees. Knowing Toga, she would have it covered in golden armor at this point, so we all should aim for the back of the knee, instead. It will not be covered, if I remember correctly,” Aizawa stated.

“Right, so Uraraka, I’ll make some sort of signal to tell you to aim your arrow to it. Do your arrows have any elemental shit to it?” Katsuki asked.

Uraraka nodded, “From what I’ve learned, I can make them fire arrows or electric ones as long as I think about it.”

“Alright, so we have the weapon thing and the outdated Skyrim reference. Now then,” Katsuki mumbled under his breath, ignoring the snickers from Kaminari, “What about these two?” Katsuki pointed at Kirishima and Kaminari.

“We could be a distraction! If any Putties come our way, we can blast some music or something so we can lead them away from you!” Kirishima chimed in.

Kaminari panicked a bit, “First of all, how? Secondly, what if WE get attacked? I don’t know shit about fighting! I’m just probably gonna swing something around until I hit one of them if I’m lucky!”

Aizawa grunted, making Kaminari look over, “I have weapons on me for you two to use, but you will only use them when it’s absolutely necessary. All you have to do is find the Puttie’s weak spot and get them on the ground.”

Kaminari blinked, “... Sounds more complicated…”

“... I have katanas…” Aizawa deadpanned.

“COUNT ME IN!” Kaminari perked up, making the group sigh and Katsuki grumble under his breath.

Katsuki recomposed himself as he listed off the plan, “Okay, so we get rid of the Putties, we have a more powerful weapon by combining our individual ones to take down more if we need to in a pinch, Goldar’s weak spot is the knees, and Shitty Hair and Pikachu can be the distraction team. Aizawa, you may have to keep an eye on them.”

“Already agreed to that…” Aizawa said, eyes starting to lose focus.

Kirishima mockingly placed his hand over his chest, “You wound me, Bakubro, and here I thought you could trust us again.”

Katsuki squinted his eyes, collectively shutting the red haired boy up.

“Say everything goes to plan, but Goldar is still not down; what about the Zords?” Shouto chimed in, scratching the bandages.

“Then we use them on Goldar or any large bad guy we find,” Tsu said, “And once we get Goldar down, then we can focus on the individual villains.”

“Which begs the question; do we take them all at once or spread out individually?” Iida asked.

“It would make sense if we split them up. Each of us takes down a villain…” Katsuki said.

“Which means one of us has to face Midoriya…” Shouto said somberly.

Katsuki’s shoulders tensed at that thought, but did not falter as he tried to figure out who will fight who. But first…

He pointed to Aizawa, “We know what kind of powers Toga has, and some of All for One, do you have any info on the others.”

“I do, actually,” Aizawa said, making the rest perk up, “When Todoroki was explaining what happened to him, I was able to research everyone’s powers. Jin can produce an infinite amount of Putties using his power called ‘Double;’ it can create monsters of any kind, real or myth, and have them do his or anyone else’s bidding. That was who set up those Putty traps when you went back to the center.”

Katsuki scoffed, but allowed Aizawa to continue, “Shigaraki was a tough one to crack, but I was able to see that his power is called ‘Decay;’ pretty much anything he touches can turn to dust, so be mindful whoever is battling him. Toga obviously is a witch and uses elemental magic. All for One can also create monsters, like Jin, create portals to go to and from places, and can absorb powers and deflect them back at you if you’re not careful.”

“As for Dabi,” Aizawa paused, looking around to see if anyone was listening, which they were, “I found out that he can manipulate blue flames. He will burn anything in his path with ease, and as it stands, he will not back down from a fight.”

Everyone was quiet, allowing the words to stir in their brains. Kaminari was the first to speak, “So uh… Who’s going to take down who, exactly?”

No one seemed to know the answer to that question, but there was one thing Katsuki knew for certain…

Katsuki will have to face All for One, and by extension…

Izuku…

The group then heard footsteps coming down the stairs and murmurs of voices from above. Kirishima shushed everyone to remain quiet as they waited for about an hour. They could hear Kirishima’s parents laughing about something before they heard the shuffling of feet, the clinking of car keys, and the front door slamming, leaving the group alone once again.

Kirishima cleared his throat, shutting down the tension that hung in the air, “So uh, we got the plan that would work. What if the plan goes awry?”

“Then we adjust from there,” Aizawa said, trying to fight the urge to close his eyes, “The Rangers have their plan, now all they must do is adapt to how to handle the situation should things not go accordingly.”

Kirishima gulped, “R-Right…”

Aizawa shrugged, “Besides, they have the Zords in case they need it. They can summon them at any time now that Yagi got them activated.”

Iida perked up at that, “He activated them? You mean to tell me that they’ve been dormant this whole time?”

Aizawa nodded, “And you can summon them at any time…”

Katsuki rubbed his temples, “So wait, what did you say about the Zords?”

Present time…

Katsuki heard the thrumming of music ringing across the field where the football stadium stood. Everyone turned to where the music was coming from and Katsuki saw three silhouettes standing on the bleachers, attempting to gain the Minotaur’s attention.

There stood Aizawa, hands now turned into speakers, while Kirishima and Kaminari waved their arms holding katanas.

“COME ONE YOU BRUTE! THE FIGHT’S HERE!” Kirishima shouted.

The song blaring was none other than “Don’t You (Forget About Me)” by Simple Minds.

Katsuki, in any normal circumstance, would have groaned and shouted at them for the obvious reference. However, he instead smirked, knowing that their load would be lightened as the words blared out over the field.

Won't you come see about me?

I'll be alone, dancing, you know it, baby

Tell me your troubles and doubts

Giving everything inside and out and

Love's strange, so real in the dark

Think of the tender things that we were working on

Katauki glimpsed over at the group of villains and his eyes widened; Izuku was looking down on the ground, one hand holding his head like he was in pain. He could hear him groaning as Dabi noticed, growling under his breath.

Dabi turned to the Minotaur with a snarl, “Get rid of that music NOW!”

The Minotaur roared as it charged toward the football stadium. Izuku seemed to have snapped out of it, as he lifted his head from his hand and held up his sword once again, ready to fight.

Katsuki took the mental note and turned to the others, “That’s one less thing to worry about; they got it from here! Now let’s go!”

The group nodded and all lifted their hands in the air and shouted for their Zords to appear.

“Tyrannosaurus Dinozord Power!” Katsuki shouted.

Uraraka grunted, “Pterodactyl Dinozord Power!”

“Saber-Toothed Tiger Dinozord Power!” Tsu screeched.

“Mastodon Dinozord Power!” Iida proclaimed.

Shouto turned to look at Dabi, who was charging toward him, “Triceratops Dinozord Power!”

Dabi was pushed back by the force of the Zords appearing in front of the villains. The red Tyrannosaurus roared to life with Katsuki in the cockpit. He looked down and the red joystick was poised and ready for him to control his Zord.

Katsuki cracked his knuckles, “Alright, T-Rex, let’s see what you’re made of!” He grabbed a hold of the joystick and pushed forward, “Get Goldar now!”

The Tyrannosaurus charged at Goldar and swiped its tail under its feet, causing Goldar to fumble and land on its bottom.

Uraraka flew her Pterodactyl Zord in the air as she pushed her pink joystick to make it fly, “Pterodactyl, FIRE!”

A beam of light shot out of its shoulder and hit Goldar right in the face, making it growl in pain.

Toga shrieked, “GOLDAR! I’M COMING!” But before she could do anything, the Saber-Tooth Tiger Zord swiped her down with its claws, making her land onto the ground with a powerful thud.

Tsu gave the group a thumbs up (not that they could see it), “Toga is down! Iida! Shouto! Go for it!”

Iida’s Mastodon Zord shot ice from its trunk and aimed at Izuku, who quickly dodged every attack and blocked some with his sword. Iida pulled the black joystick in his hand and kept aiming, strategically trying to find his next move. Once he figured it out, he aimed right there, and the beam hit Izuku at full force before he could react, freezing him on the spot.

Iida sighed, “I’m sorry, Midoriya, but it was for your own good. Everyone, Midoriya is down!”

Shouto gave Dabi a piercing look from the cockpit of the Triceratops Zord as he aimed directly at him. He tugged at the blue joystick as a grappling device shot out of its horns and wrapped around Dabi’s figure before he could react to dodging. Dabi landed on the ground and was subdued.

“I got Dabi! Now what, Bakugou?” Shouto shouted.

It was then that they heard the voice of Yagi rang through each Zord for the Rangers to hear, “You all have done brilliantly, children.”

Katsuki’s eyes widened, but quickly turned it into a smirk, “Hey old man, glad to hear you’re alive!”

Yagi chuckled, “As much as I would like to explain, there is no time. You must combine your Zords to create the Megazord to defeat Goldar. Young Bakugou, you must shout the words, ‘Megazord Power On,’ and all Zords will combine into one. If need be, shout, ‘Power Sword’ and a weapon will come to you in your time of need.”

“Got it! Thanks, Yagi!” Katsuki shouted, relief pouring through him that Yagi was still alive and well.

“You’re welcome, and may the power protect you,” Yagi stated before falling silent again.

Katsuki grinned, “You heard the old man, time to power up! Megazord Power On!”

As if they knew exactly what they were doing, the Power Rangers pursued to create the Megazord. Tsu and Shouto pulled their Zords into place together to become the legs as Katsuki and Iida formed the remainder of the body. Iida’s Zord triggered to become the arms and chest as Katsuki’s Zord formed the head and upper body. Uraraka’s Zord flew over to form a chest plate and wrapped around as a form of armor.

The group found themselves in a cockpit together, their individual joysticks in front of them, ready for battle.

“Wait, how did that happen?” Tsu asked, looking around to see everyone in the same place.

“Best if we don’t question it,” Shouto replied as he grabbed his joystick.

Goldar roared to life, picking itself back up as All for One spoke through the device hanging over its neck, “Destroy the Power Rangers and defeat that Megazord!”

“As you wish, Lord All for One,” Goldar growled as he pulled his sword and charged at the Megazord.

Katsuki’s eyes widened, “Guys! Aim for the radio around its neck! That’s how it's getting orders from All for One!”

Uraraka cracked her knuckles, “Let’s start punching our way out,” she shouted, grabbing her joystick.

“Alright, ready?” Katsuki asked, looking around.

Everyone nodded.

“GO!”

Everyone pulled their joysticks and the Megazord sprung to life. It kicked and punched and dodged around Goldar, who swung its sword furiously. The Megazord then swiped its foot out to trip Goldar, but it jumped over before it could do anything and swung the sword on the back, making the Megazord fumble forward.

The group held onto their joysticks to get the Megazord up, but Goldar swiftly kicked it further down, causing it to fall flat on its face.

“SHIT! Get up, dammit!” Katsuki shouted, grinding his teeth together.

“Bakugou, remember what Yagi told you!” Tsu shouted back.

Katsuki grunted, “Right, Power Sword!”

A glint of light shined in the sky as a large sword fell through the Heavens and landed right in front of the Megazord. The group pulled the joysticks to get the Megazord to grab the sword before Goldar charged forward. The hand gripped the hilt and swung to block Goldar’s sword, earning a growl from the monster as it pushed forward.

Shouto shouted at the group, “We gotta get back up!”

“We’re all trying here!” Iida said through gritted teeth.

Katsuki looked around the control panel, “Is there ANYTHING here that we could use?” He then noticed a button on the bottom of his own joystick, which looked similar to an arcade machine.

Seriously, coincidence? Really Aizawa?

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, “Guys, I’m gonna do something fucked up. Hold onto your helmets,” and before anyone could question him, he pressed the button.

Like an engine roaring to life, so were the feet of the Megazord as it charged forward to kick Goldar to the ground, which they successfully did, knocking it on its back with a loud thud.

The Megazord found its footing as it rose from the ground and held onto the sword, posing for Goldar to get back up and fight.

Goldar did just that, swinging the sword as it charged toward the Megazord. Everyone pushed their joysticks and the Megazord swung, blocking the attack. 

Katsuki grunted, “We gotta get that radio!”

“What do we do?” Tsu shouted.

“I have an idea, but it’s going to be crazy,” Iida said with determination in his face.

Katsuki nodded, “All yours.”

Iida pushed his joystick as he triggered the Megazord to let go of the sword with one hand and swing a punch in Goldar’s direction. Goldar didn’t notice and the punch landed squarely on the radio, breaking it into pieces.

Goldar growled, “MASTER! NOOOOOO!”

Katsuki laughed, “We got him! Awesome job, Iida!”

Iida beamed, “Thank you, now let’s finish him!”

Everyone nodded and pulled their joysticks. The Megazord retrieved its sword and swung furiously at Goldar, who kept blocking the attack, but there was a noticeable lack of confidence in Goldar’s attack. Each swing felt like it didn’t know if it was supposed to do this. Katsuki was the first to acknowledge it, and pushed the button again.

“HANG ON!” Katsuki shouted to the group.

The Megazord pointed the sword at Goldar and a beam of light poured out and hit it in the chest plate. The plate shattered upon impact and Goldar growled as it tried in vain to block it with its arms, but the armor on the arms disintegrated as well, rendering it vulnerable for attack.

Katsuki grinned, “Alright, ready guys?”

Everyone nodded and pulled their joysticks. The Megazord charged, sword in both hands, and plunged it deep into Goldar’s exposed chest.

Goldar roared, “Curse you, Power Rangers!”

Goldar started to shine and cracks formed all over its body; soon Goldar shattered into millions of pieces. The golden armor melted down onto the ground, rendering it now useless.

The Rangers cheered and high-fived each other with their victory.

Iida was the first to be brought back to reality, “Wait, what about the Minotaur?”

Just as he said this, they turned the Megazord to the football field, watching the scene transpire.

During the battle of Goldar…

Kirishima ran down the bleachers with Kaminari in tow. Aizawa stayed up top to trigger the Minotaur’s attention while the Power Rangers were fighting against Goldar.

Kirishima turned to Kaminari, “Ready?”

Kaminari grinned, “False confidence is ready for action!”

“Close enough! Now let’s get this motherfucker!” Kirishima then landed on the grassy field of the football stadium and drew his katana. Kaminari followed suit and his katana was held in both hands.

“Just like when you’re throwing the football, aim for the opening!” Kirishima shouted.

“Right, opening, just like that,” Kaminari tried to reassure himself as the Minotaur broke through the gates and charged toward them.

Kaminari started to sweat bullets, “I-Is it me or is it bigger than I thought?”

Kirishima looked up with wide eyes, “Oh shit!”

The Minotaur towered over them as it approached, standing almost as tall as the commentary box on the other side of the field, roaring loudly and stomping its hooves on the grass.

Kirishima shook himself from his nerves, “We don’t have much of a choice, let’s go!” And with that, Kirishima screamed as he charged forward, swinging his katana.

The Minotaur dodged each swing and tried to stomp on Kirishima, who quickly dodged it left and right, his defense skills coming to play.

Kaminari stood there frozen as he looked all over the Minotaur to find something that might trigger it to stop. Kirishima continued to wave his sword around its ankles, but he only made a few cuts and bruises.

Kaminari gulped, “Come on, Kami, think…” He looked up and saw a piece of armor around its right shoulder. Compared to the rest of the armor, it looked more solid than the rest.

Kaminari’s eyes widened; he found the weak spot!

“KIRI! RIGHT SHOULDER! LEAD HIM TO ME!” Kaminari shouted as he ran over to the bleachers to get a better perch of his impromptu strategy.

Kirishima continued to wave his katana and jested toward the Minotaur, “COME ON! AIM FOR MY HAIR! I KNOW YOU HATE THE COLOR RED!”

“That is for bulls, not Minotaurs,” Aizawa projected through the speaker for only Kirishima to hear.

“EITHER WAY, COME GET ME!” Kirishima then swerved around its ankles to get it to follow him, which he was successful in doing as the Minotaur followed Kirishima to the bleachers that Kaminari stood at.

Kaminari waited for the Minotaur to get a bit closer as Kirishima ran up the stairs. The Minotaur then stopped right at the bottom of the bleachers and roared. Kaminari saw an opening and with a firm grip, he threw the katana right at the right shoulder pad. The katana hit the rope that was attached to it and sliced through in one swoop. The shoulder pad fell off and the Minotaur bent down to attempt to put it back.

Kirishima ran up to Kaminari and handed him his own katana, “Go ahead! NOW!”

Kaminari nodded and aimed again at the shoulder; he threw the katana and sure enough, it pierced right through and the Minotaur roared in pain. It buckled its knees and soon enough, it turned back into a pile of ooze, unable to transform again.

Kaminari blinked, unsure of what he just did, “Did… Did I do that?”

Kirishima beamed, “Hell yeah, you did! That was awesome!”

Kaminari smiled, “Thanks, Kiri.”

“If you two are done, we must get back to the Power Rangers,” Aizawa stated, his hands now back to normal as he stepped down from the bleachers to catch up to the two teenagers.

“Right, let’s go!” Kirishima said as he ran down.

Kaminari was about to follow suit when a hand gripped his shoulder. He turned to see Aizawa smiling at him.

“You did very well, Kaminari. You and Kirishima were brave out here and strategized on the whim of what to do. You would make great heroes some day,” Aizawa said, his smile not faltering.

Kaminari flushed at the compliment, “Oh, uh… Thanks… Though, hero isn’t a profession, so maybe a cop or a nurse or something would suffice–”

“GUYS! LET’S GO!” Kirishima shouted from the field, which Kaminari turned. Remembering the mission, he and Aizawa ran down the bleachers and toward the remains of the school as Goldar was swiftly defeated by the Power Rangers.

“Fuck, that was close!” Katsuki shouted as he witnessed the battle between the two teenagers and their android mentor, “Alright, big threat done; let’s power down and now fight the others.”

“Right,” Everyone shouted in unison. Soon, the Megazord lit up and disappeared in thin air. The Rangers were teleported out of the cockpit and onto the ground floor.

Katsuki turned to the others, “Are we just gonna pretend that we knew what we were doing with the Zords and just keep going?”

“Something like that,” Shouto said as he noted that Dabi was almost freed from his confinement. 

“Okay, now let’s g–” Uraraka started, but not before Toga pounced on her and tossed them through a portal created by All for One. It all happened so fast that no one was able to blink.

“OCHAKO!” Tsu shouted, running toward the portal, only for it to disappear.

A loud booming voice shattered all around them, “Did you really think that defeating Goldar would stop us from retrieving the Zeo Crystal? You may have bested my pet, but we have only just begun.”

All for One stepped out of a portal from above and released the others from their confinements. Dabi snapped the bindings and stood up, blue flames dancing on his hands.

Izuku broke through the ice and stepped forward, holding his sword and ready to fight.

Shigaraki stood up and pulled Jin up from the ground.

The Power Rangers pointed their weapons at All for One, ready to defend the town.

Katsuki scoffed, “As if we’d back down from a fight! You gotta lot of nerve pulling these fucking stunts here. Well we’re here to kick your ass and take your names to the grave!”

All for One chuckled, “Why Katsuki Bakugou, you’re all talk but with no bite. If you want a battle that badly, why didn’t you say so?” All for One then snapped his fingers, triggering a portal underneath them. They all fell through and were teleported out from the battlefield and into uncharted areas of the town.

All for One pulled out portals for the others, “Fight them, my soldiers. Fight to the death.”

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Izuku chanted as he stepped through his own portal.

Dabi grinned, “Alright, time to kick some ass,” and he stepped through the portal that appeared next to him.

Shigaraki pushed Jin through, “Let’s go get some bitches.”

“Oh I love bitches, are we going to keep them? We can call them George!” Jin shouted as he stepped through, Shigaraki following in tow as he rolled his eyes from his companion.

All for One stood there in silence all by himself, wickedly grinning, as he placed his helmet on top of his head. His helmet had a long horn procuring from the middle with the initials “AFO” on it. He turned to the school and aimed a beacon of light to force the debris away. He kept going until he hit the jackpot as the dust cleared.

A hundred feet underground, right below the school itself, was the sphere that made life come to Earth, the Zeo Crystal. All for One grinned at the sight before him; the greens and blues colored and painted the already darkening sky as if it knew of its impending doom.

All for One went to reach for it when an arrow whizzed by, purposefully missing by an inch from his nose. It landed right next to the edge of the crater that Goldar made. All for One smirked as he looked up.

Aizawa stood mere feet away from the crystal, arms turning to multiple weapons as Kirishima and Kaminari stood between him, weapons at the ready.

All for One laughed, “Well, look at this; two humans and an android, trying to stop me from taking the crystal. Where are your Power Rangers now? Surely I didn’t send them too far off, fighting the villains that they will be facing.”

Aizawa’s eyes grew dark as he scowled, “You won’t get away with this and take the crystal!” Kirishima and Kaminari took a stance, ready to pounce.

All for One smirked, “As the expression goes, so be it.”

He held up his hand and a dark orb illuminated the sky, blinding the two teenagers and the android. The orb flew over and hit Aizawa, knocking him down and the electric currents hit the two teenagers in one fell swoop.

Kaminari and Kirishima writhed on the floor as pieces of electricity hit them with each breath and movement, the two of them screaming in pain and gasping for breaths, their weapons laying on the ground forgotten. All for One laughed at the sight before him as he stepped around the others to retrieve his prize.

Aizawa squirmed, attempting to regain control, “You can’t…”

All for One reached down to grab the crystal; he enveloped it with his hands and pulled it out of the ground. The sphere now laid dormant in All for One’s hand as it shined brightly.

All for One jeered, “Oh Aizawa, I’ve only just gotten started.”

Chapter Text

Iida and Tsu fell through the portal and onto sand. Iida stood up and quickly held out his hand to Tsu, who took it in stride.

“Are you alright, Tsu?” Iida asked, taking in his surroundings.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Tsu said, who also looked around, “Are we at the beach?”

Iida looked over and sure enough, they were at the other end of the beach where the cliffs were far away on the other side. They were a few feet away from a lifeguard post and a small ice cream hut. Iida saw, from a distance, smoke where the high school once stood as the clouds started to form and gray, as if an impending storm was coming.

Iida turned to Tsu, “We gotta get back there, pronto.”

Tsu nodded, but just as they were about to head that direction, they were once again surrounded by Putties left and right. Tsu held out her daggers as Iida clutched onto his ax, ready to fight.

The two heard a chuckle from the side as he saw Jin holding out his hands to control the Putties while Shigaraki grinned at them, “Looks like we got ourselves a two-fer, Jin. Ready to rock, Rangers?”

Iida looked around, trying to find some sort of way to not only defeat the Putties, but to separate the two villains. Iida turned to Tsu, whispering, “We need to separate the two. I’ll try to get Shigaraki alone and you go for Jin, okay?”

Tsu nodded and lept up into the air; she tossed her daggers right into two Putties, causing them to melt, exposing Shigaraki. Iida charged forward before two more Putties came into view. He swung his ax and the Putties ducked. He went for a kick to Shigaraki, but he was caught by his hand, which luckily Shigaraki was kind enough to have only four fingers wrapped around his ankle as his index finger wiggle side to side mockingly.

“Ah ah ah, not so fast, Black Ranger, we’ve only just begun,” Shigaraki said as he flipped Iida in the air and threw him down to the soft sand on his back, the air being knocked out of him.

“You’ll pay for that, Shigaraki!” Tsu shouted as she tossed daggers his way, which he instinctively caught between his palm and they turned to dust. 

He turned to her with a smug look on his face, “You think that’s gonna best me? Pick on someone your own size, Yellow Ranger.”

Tsu was then tossed to the ground as Putties scrambled on top of her. She tried to kick and shove them off, but there were too many of them as they piled higher and heavier, with Jin laughing at the scene before him.

Iida scrambled to get back up, but was met with a foot on his chest, pushing him back down, “What happened to that fighting spirit of yours from earlier? You did so well together, but since you’ve been separated, it’s like you can’t handle it on your own. You can’t even save your poor teammate over here, who is going to meet her death by being crushed."

Iida was then met with a swift stomp to the helmet, the impact cracking it almost to pieces at first, but then another one hit it with brute force and the helmet shattered and disappeared, revealing his face and making it vulnerable to collision with Shigaraki’s foot.

Before the foot met his face, Iida quickly grabbed it and threw him to the ground, sand getting everywhere as he got back on his feet.

Iida tossed his now broken glasses aside and grabbed his ax and aimed the base at Shigaraki, who merely grins at the sight.

“Ooooh, look, Jin, it looks like the Black Ranger is mighty angry that he’s going to kill me~” Shigaraki mocked.

“A little busy at the moment, but I’ll take your word for it,” Jin said back as he continued to make more Putties to crush Tsu, who was still struggling to get out of her confinement.

Iida held onto his ax with all of his might, trying to come up with a strategy to not only free Tsu, but to subdue Shigaraki and Jin. He thought a moment too long as the sand started to sink him in. He took note of Shigaraki’s hand placement and cursed under his breath for not noticing.

Shigaraki used his power to turn the sand into quicksand, withering it into smaller particles for him to sink in. He smirked as Iida kept sinking in until he was up to his torso, in which Shigaraki lifted his hands away, collectively stopping the decaying process. He stood up and kicked the ax out of Iida’s hands as it landed a few feet away.

Shigaraki cackled, “Looks like you’re not going anywhere, Rangers!”

Shouto landed on his back with a loud thud. He groaned as he lifted himself off of the cold and dusty floor and took a look at his surroundings. He saw the lanes and pins and bowling balls in his line of vision as he put two and two together.

He was at the abandoned bowling alley.

God dammit.

He heard the familiar cackle of his brother as blue flames soared toward him. He dodged it quickly and looked over to the direction the flames came from.

Dabi stepped out of a portal and walked across the lane he stepped onto. His hands filled with the flames as his eyes danced wildly and looked right at Shouto.

“Hey little bro, why don’t we make things interesting?” Dabi smiled wickedly, “You surrender and I'll burn the other half of your face off with flames instead?”

Shouto took a fighting stance, his Lance at the ready, “Not a chance, Touya. You caught me off guard once! I’m not letting you hurt me or anyone else again!”

“Tch, suit yourself, you little brat,” and with that, another set of blue flames were aimed at him. This time, Shouto dodged and hit each ball of flame back at Dabi, who dodged as well while aiming more balls of flame at his brother.

Each one hit another spot of the bowling alley, causing it to start to burn. The flames went from blue to orange as they started to scatter around the building.

Shouto quickly noticed and looked around for some sort of ventilation. He found some windows and, splitting his Lance in two, he tossed one half toward a window and it shattered to pieces, allowing air to flow through and the smoke that started to form to escape from the building.

He didn’t have time to notice Dabi running toward him and he was met with a swift punch to the chest, knocking him backwards into a stack of bowling balls. They scattered all over and rolled away as he tried to get back up.

He felt a hand grab his helmet and pull it off in one fell swoop, leaving him vulnerable to attacks. Another punch was aimed toward him, but he grabbed it with his own hand as he pushed Dabi off of him, kicking his stomach in the process.

Dabi stumbled backward as Shouto quickly got up and went to attack him with the other half of his Lance. Dabi dodged and grabbed the Lance, yanking it out of Shouto’s hand and incinerating it in his palm as he kicked Shouto in the back.

Shouto fell face first on the floor and felt a foot pressed against his spine as Dabi held him down. He tried to get up, but the foot pushed him down further, making him squirm on the dirty floor of the burning building.

Dabi laughed maniacally at him, “Well well well, look at that. My little brother can’t even defeat me. How are you gonna save Angel Grove when you can’t even help yourself when you’re not with the other rangers? I take it you relied so much on each other that Yagi didn’t even take this into account.”

Dabi bent down and put more weight on Shouto’s spine, causing him to writhe in pain, “Don’t worry, I’ll keep you in one piece for Pops to find you when we’re done here. Not that it’ll matter, because you’ll all perish under All for One’s control of the world as he sees fit.”

Shouto grunted under the weight of his brother as his mind went into overdrive. He needed to figure out how to get out of this situation, and fast.

Dabi chuckled, seeing his brother’s mind going a million miles a minute as his flames started to form in his hand, nudging it toward Shouto’s right side of his face, “Now then, let’s see that face completely burn off, shall we?”

Uraraka fell on top of some bookcases along with Toga, scattering them all over the ground. She heard screaming, running, and people shouting orders for everyone to evacuate as she tried to push Toga off of her, which she was successful in as she pushed her bow forward and knocked her off.

Toga rolled off and fell onto the ground as Uraraka took a stance and looked around.

She was at the bookstore across the street from the school. She noted them in the far end of the store as people ran out toward the front. Her eyes widened as she saw Camie’s group of friends running to the exit when Toga grinned, noting where she was looking and cast a spell on them all, locking them in place.

“NO!” Uraraka shouted as she charged at Toga, only to be stopped with a wave of her hand. She was picked up from the ground and tossed to the side, hitting the wall and falling to the ground.

Toga laughed, “Oh this is gonna be so much fun, Ochako~ I’ve always wanted to do this!” She then waved her hand and the group were then suddenly in a trance. They all turned to look at Uraraka as their vacant eyes stared at her.

Toga waved her hand at them, “Go my puppets, destroy the Pink Ranger!”

The girls ran toward Uraraka as she stood with her bow in hand in a defensive position. She didn’t want to hurt them, despite everything that happened between them, but when one jumped to toss a punch at her, she quickly dodged as another one tried to roundhouse her.

Uraraka kept dodging and blocking when necessary, not once going offensive. She looked straight into one of the girls’ eyes and noticed a small tear coming down the cheek.

This bitch…

Uraraka lifted the girl off of her and headed straight toward Toga, but a sudden force stopped her in her tracks as she was once again tossed to a wall. Her bow tossed to the side as she slid down, the wind knocked out of her.

Two of the girls grabbed her arms and held her back, while one grabbed her helmet and tossed it to the side, revealing her face to them and Toga. A hand grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head to look up, pain coursing through her as Toga stepped forward with a wicked grin.

“Oh boy, looks like the Pink Ranger couldn’t handle a bunch of bystanders fighting her. I guess you know them, judging how you didn’t lift one finger at them,” she said, twirling her finger in the air as the hand in her hair tightened.

Uraraka groaned in pain as she shot her a furious look, “So that’s what you did to Izuku? Control him like this to steal the gold? Making him think he’s training and doing things for good?"

“Ding ding ding! We have a winner!” Toga jested, chuckling to herself, “I would fill his head with a lot of things that he thought he was doing, when he was actually doing my bidding. I would send him to do some errands like finding the Zeo Crystal and your Command Center and then find some gold in the process, like a side quest.”

“He trained with Dabi to become stronger and more fit to be a perfect vessel for All for One to control completely. All I needed to do was get in his head a little, get him to trust us more,” Toga grinned, “And then I noticed that you all had a certain glow on you, so I knew you were all Power Rangers. And guess who he was closer to than the others? Go on, take a guess, Ochako~”

Uraraka gritted her teeth as her head spun a bit from the pain. Toga’s words rang through as she finally put the pieces together, her eyes widened.

No…

Toga laughed so loud that it made Uraraka jump, “I can see that you figured it out! Oh yes, it was his pwecious widdle Kacchan~” she mocked in a baby voice.

Uraraka growled, “So that was your plan? Get him close to Bakugou so they’d have to fight one another? Separate us so he’d have no backup??? Use Goldar as bait to see what we were capable of???”

Uraraka was met with a swift kick to the nose and a cracking sound. Uraraka screamed in pain as blood trickled out of her one nostril and dripped onto the carpet underneath.

Toga giggled like a child, “You’re a smart cookie, I’ll give you that. We had a feeling you were going to try to fight us individually once you got Goldar, so we decided to have you all scattered as Zuzu fights his Kacchan~ and in the meantime, All for One now has the Zeo Crystal! And now you will watch as your world will crumble under his command!”

“It did take a lot of convincing to get Zuzu to even talk to Kacchan, but we got there! Of course, I’m not too happy with some development, but I’ll take what I can get,” Toga continued with a groan, “Zuzu apparently has a thing for him, and by the look of it, the feelings are mutual. Either way, this is gonna be an interesting fight for them, like, how is Kacchan gonna fight his pwecious Zuzu, who is still under All for One’s possession? Ohohohoho, I can’t WAIT to find out!”

Toga at this point was talking to herself while Uraraka bled. She looked around to see where her bow went, but it was behind one of the girls who was towering over her, looking down at her like she was a threat.

She looked some more to find some sort of escape, but then was met with a kick to the stomach, which propelled her forward, gasping for breath. The girls holding her down did not waver as she coughed up more blood.

Toga cackled over her, “So, Ochako, let’s see how much fun with can have right now~”

Katsuki landed straight onto his back, knocking the wind out of him. He groaned in pain as he struggled to get up.

This is gonna be a regular occurrence, isn’t it?

He looked around for his sword, which was tossed to the side from the impact, and stumbled forward to grab it. His hand was met with a foot as he gasped in pain.

He looked up to the source of the foot and all of the blood drained from his body.

“Red Ranger,” Izuku said in his possessed voice, looking down at Katsuki through his helmet like he was a threat, “You will be destroyed.”

Katsuki felt the foot dig into his hand as he then grabbed the ankle with his other hand and threw him onto the ground, wincing from the pain. He grabbed his sword and pointed it at Izuku, eyes widened and teeth clenched.

“Deku, snap out of it! I know you’re in there!” Katsuki shouted in vain, thunder roaring in every direction.

Izuku rolled and stood up, sword poised and ready.

“Your tricks will not work on me, Red Ranger,” Izuku said as he swung his sword. Katsuki blocked it as the two struggled for dominance.

“Deku! You’re under All for One’s control! You gotta snap the fuck out of it!” Katsuki screamed as he kept blocking Izuku’s attacks, “I don’t want to fight you!”

“Then your defeat will be swift,” Izuku said as he continued to fight. He swung his sword at Katsuki like there was no tomorrow as Katsuki kept blocking his attacks.

“Fuck!” Katsuki cursed as he jumped, dodging Izuku’s lower kick to knock him down and quickly blocked another attack with his sword. “Deku for fuck sake! I’m not your enemy! You’re my fucking friend!”

Izuku only growled some more as he jumped into the air and his sword lit up in green electrical currents, similar to lightning, and pointed it at Katsuki. Green lightning shot straight out of the sword and landed right on Katsuki’s chest. He was knocked a few feet away and landed right on his back, his sword flying in the air and landing farther away from the two.

Katsuki groaned as he got up, only now taking in his surroundings once he noticed droplets of rain falling on the two.

They were on the cliffs at the beach, right on top of the now destroyed Command Center. He looked over and saw the gaping hole that the villains made to get to the entrance on the side. He then looked up and saw the darkening clouds and more rain pouring down on them.

Great.

Katsuki stood up and faced Izuku, not reaching out for his sword as he took a defensive stance. He tried to reach out again, “We’re not doing this, Deku. Put the sword away and let’s talk.”

Izuku stood there unmoving for a solid few seconds. Katsuki’s heart lept a bit as he thought he finally got through to him, but instead he saw the electric currents run down the sword again as he positioned himself in the offensive position.

“My orders are to destroy the Power Rangers. If you’re not going to fight, then accept your defeat,” Izuku then pointed his sword at him again, this time, Katsuki dodged it. He continued to dodge every lightning strike that he pointed at as he tried to figure out how to snap Izuku out of this.

The wind picked up as Katsuki was in the air and it blew him a little bit too far off the edge, causing him to fall off. Katsuki instinctually caught the edge of the cliff before he fell to the depths of the rocky ocean below him. He tried to pull himself up, but his arms were about to cave and he just dangled there with his impending doom right underneath his feet.

A hand grabbed his arm and he looked to see Izuku pulling him back to the edge. Katsuki grabbed his arms as he found his footing and hoisted himself back onto land. He was on all fours as he tried to catch his breath, reeling at the fact that, despite still being under All for One’s control, Izuku just saved him from his death.

That thought quickly diminished when he felt a foot kick him to the ground and land on his stomach. He gasped from shock as he looked up to see Izuku looking down at him, a small uncharacteristic chuckle leaving his lips.

“Do you really think you would get away that easy, Red Ranger? You will be destroyed by my hands only,” Izuku growled as he put more pressure on Katsuki’s back, causing him to squirm from the pain.

His mind reeled with possibilities on what to do, how to knock some sense into Izuku to break him from All for One’s control. He needed to think and FAST.

His mind then went straight to the song that played at the football field. It was the song from The Breakfast Club, the movie that the two fell asleep to a few days ago. It was like…

A core memory.

Katsuki turned to look at Izuku, who was ready to plunge his sword into him, when he put aside his pride for one fucking second and sang out loud, closing his eyes as he embraced for impact.

“Won’t you come see about me! I’ll be alone! Dancing, you know it, baby!”

The sword stopped inches from Katsuki’s spine. He opened his eyes and looked to see Izuku looking down at him, the sword being held in his trembling hands.

Bingo!

Katsuki grabbed Izuku’s ankle and pushed him off as he rolled away, grabbing his sword in the process. He stood up and positioned himself defensively. Izuku recovered quickly as he took an offensive stance. He ran toward Katsuki as he sang the next part of the song.

“Tell me your troubles and doubts! Giving everything inside and out and love’s strange! So real in the dark! Think of the tender things that we were working on!”

As Katsuki sang the song, Izuku kept swinging his sword with brute force, with Katsuki quickly dodging and blocking each swing, grunting in between each hit and verse. Izuku sounded pissed as he grunted with each toss and turn. He flung his green lightning at Katsuki just as he started to sing again.

“Slow change may pull us apart! When the light gets into your heart, baby!” Katsuki blocked another swing as the two were mere inches away, “Come on, Deku, you know the song! Sing with me!”

Katsuki grunted, “Don’t you!” Before he swiftly kicked Izuku in the chest to push him away. This time, Katsuki heard it as his eyes widened.

“… Forget about me…”

It was a mere whisper, but it was enough to give Katsuki some thread of hope as he smirked under his helmet. He looked up to see Izuku just standing there after being pushed, unable to move from the slow realization.

“That’s it, Deku!” Katsuki shouted, “Remember? I called us the Breakfast Club because we were all in detention, right? That night of the camp out, it was right here! You remember which character you referred to me as that night? Which was it; Andrew or John?”

Izuku stood there, not moving an inch, except to slowly lift his head up to look at Katsuki, his heart pounding in his chest to see if this was working.

Again, it was a whisper, but he could hear Izuku say, “… Andrew…”

Katsuki’s heart rate went a million miles a second. He walked slowly toward Izuku, still holding his sword in his hand as he approached his friend, “Right! See? Deku, I know you’re still in there, the Green Ranger wouldn’t be answering these questions, YOU would. You can fight this! Your mom is worried sick! Todoroki, Uraraka, Iida, Tsu, EVERYONE is worried about you! Come on, Deku, get back under control! I know you can do it!”

Katsuki watched as Izuku slowly brought up a trembling hand to his head as he held onto it tight. His sword disappeared as he brought his other hand up and took off his helmet. It landed on the ground with a thud before it disappeared.

Katsuki’s eyes widened as he saw the green hair now disheveled from the weight of the helmet, the freckles making constellations all over his face, his mouth slightly parted from their fight, and his eyes…

What was once vibrant jade colored eyes were now dulled and vacant.

Some hope rose into Katsuki as he saw some light coming back to those eyes, flickering in and out like he was really fighting for control again.

Katsuki put his sword down, letting it disappear as well, as he put his hands up, “Alright, I’m gonna even the playing field here, you can watch,” he reached for his own helmet and shook it off. He gently placed it on the ground and it disappeared into thin air.

The rain started to come down more as both boys stared at each other, flickering dull green meeting calm yet hopeful red. Katsuki slowly approached Izuku, one step at a time, as he was now mere inches away.

He slowly held out his hand, silently offering him to take it. Izuku looked down at the hand, unsure of what to do, as he slowly lifted his hand to grab it.

Come on, just grab the damn hand, Deku, Katsuki thought as his heart beat faster.

“Now we can’t have that, can we?” a booming voice echoed throughout the cliffs. Izuku jumped in his spot as his eyes flickered back to vacant and slapped Katsuki’s hand away. He materialized his sword and pointed it right in Katsuki’s face.

Fucking–

“Oh, Katsuki Bakugou, you almost had him, I’ll admit,” All for One appeared right behind Izuku, who was ready to plunge his sword into Katsuki’s chest, “But he is too deep into my control for you to do anything permanent about it. Now that I have the Zeo Crystal,” he held out his hand that had the green and blue sphere that shone in his palm, “We will now begin the world domination process.”

Katsuki growled, “You have some fucking nerve!”

All for One chuckled, “On the contrary, it is you that has the nerve to even try to stop me now. You see, my knights are in the process of destroying your entire crew,” with a wave of his hand, four portals appeared in front of him as he witnessed all of his friends struggling under the other villain's hands, “And it’s a wonderful sight to behold, indeed.”

Katsuki looked at Iida struggling in the sand with Shigaraki, Tsu getting crushed by Jin’s Putties, Shouto under Dabi’s weight with a blue flame ready to burn him, and Uraraka struggling with Toga and the group of girls that are holding her down. All for One even put up a fifth portal to show Katsuki how Aizawa, Kaminari, and Kirishima were writhing in pain in the crater Goldar created where the school once stood. Katsuki gritted his teeth watching his friends suffer as his gaze met All for One’s piercing stare through his helmet.

“Let me ask you this: how is it that you all were able to defeat my Goldar, but unable to stop each of us individually?” All for One jested, “It’s as if you don’t even know your true strengths. All Might has trained you to use the weapons and work as a team, yes, but how are you all going to be able to defeat us if you can’t even be true to yourselves?”

All for One laughed as Izuku inched his sword toward Katsuki. All for One placed a hand on Izuku’s shoulder, making Katsuki’s eyes narrow in fury, “Now Green Ranger, destroy the Red Ranger.”

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Izuku said as he swung his sword, green current buzzing around the weapon as it aimed right at the blonde.

As if something ignited in the very depths of Katsuki’s soul, both hands shot up and caught Izuku’s sword, stopping his attack. Izuku and All for One’s eyes widened as they saw sparks come out of his hands and out came an explosion, knocking both back as Katsuki screamed, tossing the sword into the rocky ocean below.

Katsuki snarled as more sparks burst out of his hands, ready to attack at any moment's notice. All for One looked at his hands in frustration as he turned to Izuku, who was struggling to get up.

“Go, Green Ranger! Stop him!” All for One shouted.

Izuku jumped up and positioned himself ready to fight. The green lightning sparked all over his form as a red X donned his face in righteous fury.

Katsuki smirked, “Well well well, looks like I got more tricks up my sleeve. I’m not through with getting you out of this, Deku!”

Izuku smirked, “Then let’s fight to the death, Red Ranger!”

Katsuki’s smirk faltered to a concentrated look, “That’s not my end goal, but I’m just getting started!” He held up his hands as his newly equipped power danced in his hands, sparks emanating throughout as Izuku charged forward, ready to take the first swing.

Iida felt something course through his legs as he felt the sand grow warm. He at this point didn’t care, as he felt himself slowly ascending out of the sandpit that Shigaraki made and was propelled into the air.

He looked down at his legs and sure enough, his armor made some sort of engine-like device around the back of his lower legs. They roared to life as he descended back on the sand, safely and untouched. 

Shigaraki stumbled back, “What the fuck?”

At the same time, the Putties were pushed off in one fell swoop as Tsu then ricocheted from the pile, leaping right onto the lifeguard post, her helmet long forgotten as her now wet hair from the rain dangled in her vision. She pulled it back and tied it quickly into a ponytail while Jin was recuperating from the sudden change, pushing each Putty off of himself.

Jin shoved the Lion-like Putty off and stumbled onto his feet, “I can say the same thing! They’ve unlocked some sort of secret ability! SHUT UP!”

Iida’s eyes widened as he looked at Tsu, who was just as bewildered as he was. Tsu hopped off of the post and landed onto the sand.

As much as they wanted to talk about this, there was no time. The two shared a look that said so as they positioned themselves ready to fight again.

Iida got himself in a running position as the device on his legs roared back to life, the flames burning brightly as he propelled himself forward toward Shigaraki, all while Tsu leapt into the air and kicked Jin in the chest before he could react.

The kick was more powerful than she normally did, even with the added superhuman abilities she got from the coin. She hopped off of each Putty and sent them flying in the air, turning into dust and goo.

Meanwhile, Iida shot himself toward Shigaraki, who was ready to grab him with all five fingers, when Iida’s right leg dug into the sand and swept it across his face, earning a snarl as sand got into his eyes.

“FUCK!” Shigaraki screamed as he instinctively closed them. Iida smirked, “This is for Angel Grove!” He shouted as he then landed a roundhouse kick to Shigaraki’s head, the force sending him into the sand like he was moments ago, buried up to his neck and rendered unconscious.

Tsu shoved her hands right into Jin’s face and propelled him to the ground. She quickly grabbed the belt and flung it off of him as she punched him in the face repeatedly.

“Ow! Stop it! Why would you do this???” Jin shrieked after each punch.

Tsu gritted her teeth, “Because this is our town and our world to live on! And you villains are not gonna take that away from us!” And with one final swing, Jin was knocked out, a tiny groan escaping his mouth.

Tsu stood up and looked to Iida, who gave her a similar look.

“Well that was… Unexpected…” Tsu said as she wiped her face before looking down at her hands, which seemed to be covered in some sort of slime-like material.

Iida nodded, “As much as I’d like to talk about this, we have to find the others.”

He turned to where the cliffs are and saw bright lights of orange explosions and green lightning shining in the darkening view of the cliffs. He could hear the distinct screams and snarls that sounded like…

“Bakugou!” Iida exclaimed as he pointed toward the other side, “He’s at the cliffs!”

Tsu gasped, “We gotta help him!”

“You’re… Too late…” a voice groaned from behind Tsu. The two looked over to see Jin struggling to get up.

Tsu pushed him back down as sand flew in the air and landed right onto his unmasked face as part of it flew off during the struggle. He coughed up the sand and blood as the rain washed it away.

Tsu grabbed his face and turned it to face her, “What are you talking about?” 

Iida walked over and stood over him, giving him a look that gave Jin shivers, “Talk, Jin.”

Jin coughed, “All for One… He has the crystal now… You won’t be able to stop him… I would… Give up now…”

Tsu let go of him, letting his head fall into the sand with a thud. She stood up and looked at him, “Then we will stop him, no matter what it takes.”

Jin smirked as a small chuckle came out of his mouth, “It’s not… That simple, Rangers…”

“Try us,” Iida stated with finality as he turned around. He then saw smoke coming a few blocks from where they were. He took note that it was around the area where the bowling alley was.

Iida looked at Tsu, “Looks like the bowling alley is on fire. Bakugou can handle himself, we need to see if anyone needs rescuing over there.”

Tsu nodded, “I agree, let’s go!”

Uraraka felt like she was floating as her hands thrummed to life. Toga looked like she was about to toss some magic spell at her when she twisted her arms to get out of the girls’ grasp. She then pressed her fingertips right on Toga when she suddenly started to float in the air.

“Wha–???” Toga shrieked as she floated to the top of the bookstore, “What the hell???”

Uraraka looked down at her armored fingers, which had formed some nubs on the tips. She didn’t have time to dwell on this when the girls formed a circle around her. She held up a defensive stance when a book flew onto one of the girls, knocking her down. Uraraka turned to where the book flew from when her eyes widened.

Camie was standing right there with a piece of a table leg, along with Mr. Torino, who appeared to have been the cause of the book flying, as they prepared to keep going.

“Girls, snap out of it! Uraraka is not the enemy!” Camie shouted, holding the table leg in her hands.

Toga merely cackled from where she was floating, “Oh like that’s gonna work! MINIONS! ATTACK THE BLONDE AND OLD MAN!”

The girls then ran over toward Mr. Torino and Camie, who positioned themselves to fight, Mr. Torino holding a stack of books to throw.

Uraraka decided to test her newly found power and ran over toward the girls, tapping them with her fingers and making them float in the air like Toga was. She turned toward the floating people and pressed her fingers together.

“Release!” Uraraka shouted as her hands glowed. The girls and Toga then fell back down and onto the floor. The girls groaned from the impact and got up, looking like they just woke up as they rubbed their butts and heads. Meanwhile, Toga landed on top of a bookcase and was trying to get herself perched.

“Yo, what happened?” The brunette girl groaned out.

Uraraka looked at the group, “There’s not much time, you have to get out of here now!”

The redhead girl blinked, “Uraraka? What’s happening?”

“I TOLD YOU TO GET OUT OF HERE! GET TO SAFETY!” Uraraka screeched as Toga finally got herself together. The girls didn’t bat an eye as they scattered toward the door. Toga stood on her feet and growled.

“How DARE you! I worked too hard and for too long to get to this point! I’m not going to let my hard earned work be jeopardized by some Ranger who now has some new special power!” Toga screamed as she tossed an energy orb right at her. Uraraka dodged as she went to grab her bow again. She then produced an arrow in midair and aimed right at Toga, but she lost her footing and slipped onto the floor.

Toga cackled loudly, “You think that’s gonna–”

Another book landed on her face, causing her to sputter and glare daggers at Mr. Torino, who was ready to fight, despite his age.

“You’ve caused enough ruckus in this town! Leave now or face the consequences!” Mr. Torino shouted angrily. Camie positioned herself to swing the table leg as she stepped closer toward him.

Toga grinned, “You know, you remind me of someone I just defeated earlier. He literally said the same thing, but he never stood a chance. I wonder how YOU are going to fare in this~” She sang as she lifted her arms up to cast another orb, ready to attack Mr. Torino with all of her might.

A hand pressed against her as she once again floated into the air.

“Huh? Oh come on! You tricked me!” Toga shouted as she saw Uraraka now pointing an arrow at Toga.

“You know the saying ‘Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me’?” Uraraka quipped, “Well, you might as well make that your catchphrase!” And with that, she aimed an arrow right at Toga, which the arrow then opened up to be a net, catching Toga and throwing her down onto the floor with a small squeak in surprise. She struggled to get up and untangle herself, but nothing, not even her magic, could penetrate the net.

Uraraka smirked, “I made sure this was a net arrow with magical restraints, so you cannot get out at all!”

Toga roared in frustration as she struggled, “Oh FUCK NO! YOU GET ME OUT NOW! All for One has the Zeo Crystal and I gotta be there by his side!”

Uraraka’s eyes widened, forgetting that important detail during her struggle; she then ran to the window and noted the huge crater across the street that was once where the school stood. She also noticed the dark clouds and the pouring rain that was not there half an hour ago, as it was partly cloudy earlier.

She stomped over to Toga and pointed one end of her bow to her, “Where is he now? TELL ME!”

Toga merely chuckled with a wicked grin, “Oh Ochako! I thought you were a smart cookie! Where do you think he’s at right now? Besides, I think you have more important matters to attend to~”

Uraraka growled at her before she lowered her bow. She turned to walk out of the building when a hand grabbed her shoulder. She turned to see Camie with a worried look on her face.

Uraraka raised an eyebrow, “What?”

Camie looked around for a bit before her eyes went back to Uraraka’s, “Listen, Ochako… I’m really sorry about everything… I know this is bad timing and you can chalk this up to me only doing this during an eventual apocalypse, but I’ve been thinking about this for some time now… You didn’t deserve to be bullied online, no one did… Not even your girlfriend…"

Uraraka narrowed her eyes, shucking Camie’s grip off of her, “Look, I don’t have time for apologies, I have to see if my friends are okay. You two need to get out of here…” She started to walk out, a dejected look painting Camie’s face, before stopping and sighing, “... We were both at fault, though… I shouldn’t have done what I did, and I faced the consequences of it… So… Thanks for the apology…”

Camie looked back up, bewildered at Uraraka’s words. Mr. Torino walked over and held a grip on a bookcase that was still intact, “This conversation can wait… I saw three people stuck in that crater over there that needed help. The police rounded up as many as they could before everything went to hell. Young Uraraka, you may want to see if they are alright. Young Utsushimi and I will be fine.”

Uraraka looked over to Mr. Torino and Camie, who both gave her an insistent look, as she nodded in understanding. She stepped outside and ran toward where the school once stood and looked down to the huge crater and gasped as she saw Aizawa, Kirishima, and Kaminari subdued.

She slid down the crater to reach the three; she tapped each body with her fingers as they now floated into the air. She tapped her feet and soon, she was floating along with them as she grabbed a limb of each and swam in the air to get out of the crater. Once she reached the edge, she tossed the three over the street and pressed her hands together, glowing between as she shouted, “Release!”

The four fell onto the pavement; Kirishima and Kaminari grunted in pain as they were shaken awake from the sudden change in gravity. Kirishima rubbed his head and lifted himself up from where he fell, “What happened?”

Kaminari groaned from the impact, “My head is all fuzzy…”

Uraraka knelt down to the both of them, “Sorry, I needed to get you all out of there. Are you alright?”

Kirishima nodded, “Better than before, but we got shocked by All for One and now he has the crystal…”

“So I’ve been told… Do you know where he could be?” Uraraka asked.

“No clue,” Kaminari chimed in, “All I remember was Aizawa trying to stop him but he got the crystal before we had a chance.”

A groan could be heard from behind her and she turned to see Aizawa trying to get up from where he landed. She rushed to his aid as she noticed one of his arms in disarray, sparking and a huge tangled mess.

She turned to his face, which was jittering multiple faces, switching from happy, to anger, to disinterest. 

Shit, he was short-circuiting.

“Aizawa!” Uraraka urged as she grasped his shoulder, only to be jerked away from a shock. She did not falter as she continued to try to talk to him, “Aizawa, talk to me!”

Aizawa lifted his head and regained some control over his face as he looked at Uraraka. His eyes widened as he grinned.

“So you unlocked your inner power. Good,” he wheezed out. Uraraka gave him a quizzical look before he explained, “Your suits adapt to what is essentially your inner power. That is something that is unlocked when the need comes. In your case, you can make objects and people float using zero gravity, by the looks of it.”

Aizawa then groaned in pain as his face resumed flickering to other emotions. Uraraka gently nudged him back to the ground as she stood up.

“You rest, Aizawa. I’ll go find the others. Kirishima,” Uraraka shouted to the redhead, who stood up, “Get Aizawa back to your basement and have him recharge, it could help him regain some control. Kaminari,” she looked at the blonde, “Look around for more people and get them out of here. Camie and Mr. Torino are back at the bookstore with an apprehended Toga. Get them to safety, okay?”

Kaminari blinked, “Uh… Okay…” He then got up and ran toward the bookstore, not looking back.

Kirishima nodded as he walked over to Aizawa and picked him up. He hoisted him over his shoulders as he started to run toward his home, which was only a few minutes away by foot.

Uraraka looked around for any more distress in the town when she noticed smoke forming a few blocks away. Her eyes widened as she knew that in that direction was the old bowling alley. She ran toward the direction, hoping no one was there.

Shouto lifted his right arm and grabbed Dabi’s hand that burned blue flames as ice trickled out with brute force, enveloping his arm in a thick sheet. Dabi screamed as he backed off, stumbling backwards as he grabbed his arm that was now covered in ice.

“WHAT THE FUCK??? HOLY SHIT THAT’S COLD!!!!” Dabi screeched with eyes widened, panic coursing through his body as he tried in vain to get the ice off of him. “I CAN’T– FUCK I CAN’T FEEL MY ARM!!!!”

Shouto got himself back up and looked at what he just did. He stared at the hand that formed the ice as he noticed now how his right side felt cool while his left felt warm. He flicked his left hand and sure enough, orange flames danced around his fingers like Dabi did earlier. He looked at his right hand and frost formed all over.

Well, that’s new…

He heard a loud crash as he looked up and saw Dabi breaking the ice off of his arm, which was now a deep shade of purple from the overexposure. It dangled to the side as he got himself up; he stared right into Shouto’s heterochromatic eyes and glared daggers at him.

He spat on the ground, “You’ll fucking pay for that. I almost lost this arm to hypothermia!” He flexed his other arm as the blue flames burst from it and a fire ball was thrown at him.

Shouto grabbed the blue flame with his left hand as it spun fast, the blue now turning to orange as he threw it right back at Dabi, who dodged it just in time as it whizzed past.

Dabi’s expression grew more maniacal as he kept throwing blue flames at him, “Oh boy! Looks like the nickname ‘Half and Half’ really suits you! You gotta thank blondy for that one!” He jested as he continued to throw flame after flame at Shouto, who either kept tossing them back or dodged them, “He’s probably out there fighting Green Bean now all by himself! Too bad you gotta get through me first!”

Shouto gritted his teeth as he dodged another flame, “So your plan was to separate us and have them fight each other while All for One gets the crystal, is that it?”

“Wow, your brain is even smarter than I thought it would be,” Dabi screeched, “TOO BAD YOU’LL BE DEAD WHEN I’M THROUGH WITH YOU!” Eyes wild, he lifted his injured hand with his other one and doused it in flames, wincing at the pain, but the flame grew bigger as his arm was now enveloped in the blue flame. The sleeve of his trenchcoat burned around his arm and his skin started to boil third degree burns.

Shouto’s eyes widened, “Are you seriously burning yourself to try to defeat me???”

Dabi smirked, “If that’s what it takes to bring you down, then I’ll burn all of the flesh on my body JUST TO BURN YOU TO THE GROUND!” He threw his arm toward Shouto and a shot of flames burst into the air and aimed directly at Shouto. He threw his right arm over him as a sheet of ice formed a shield. The flames hit the ice and pushed him backward, steam forming as the heat met with the cold.

Shouto found himself backed into a rack of bowling balls as the flames kept hitting him, melting the sheet as he kept making more. He looked around and noticed parts of the building starting to collapse from the fire that burned all around. He held out his left arm and his Lance reappeared in his grasp. He needed to distract Dabi in order to get him down. He looked up and saw part of the ceiling above him ready to collapse at any moment.

He looked back at Dabi, who was laughing maniacally like a madman. He then decided fuck it as he threw his Lance at Dabi, only for him to snatch it midair and burn it with his other hand.

Dabi laughed, “You think that little toy is gonna beat me??? Come on, little brother, I know you have more in you! FIGHT ME LIKE A MAN!!!”

Shouto didn’t need to be told twice.

He discreetly lifted his left arm up to point at the ceiling above Dabi and aimed a small flame toward it as soon as he let go of the Lance. He watched the ceiling burn and burn until he heard a crackling sound. Dabi looked up after he shouted at him too late as the ceiling came tumbling down and pulled Dabi with it to the ground.

Dabi groaned under the rubble; he tried to push up, but the weight of it kept him down as he struggled. He looked up to watch Shouto walk over to him and tower over.

Shouto narrowed his eyes, “You tell me where our families are right now!”

Dabi grinned, like he wasn’t the one defeated, “Like I’m gonna tell you shit. They’re somewhere that you can’t find them in time anyway.”

Shouto shrugged, “Suit yourself,” and with that, he kicked Dabi’s face, rendering him unconscious.

Shouto lifted the debris off of Dabi as he dragged him out of the burning building. He could still feel the sting from both the ice power and fire power, and it didn’t help that the building was coming down while he dragged a weightless body, but he eventually made it out of there unscathed. He gently placed Dabi on the pavement a block away from the bowling alley as he heard footsteps running toward him. He turned to see Uraraka, Iida, and Tsu coming from different areas as they came to a complete stop.

Tsu gasped at the sight, “Shouto! Are you alright?”

“What happened?” Uraraka shouted.

“Is Dabi alright?” Iida asked as he noted Dabi’s recent injuries.

Shouto nodded, “I’m fine, thank you. I was able to subdue my brother, but not before something strange happened to me.”

“Like an inner power opening up to you?” Uraraka asked as all eyes turned to her. She sheepishly scratched her chin, “I found Aizawa and he was able to explain it to me pretty quickly. Kirishima’s taking him back to the basement to recharge because he got hit pretty badly while Kaminari is helping with the police in gathering bystanders out to safety. It looks like I can make things float with zero gravity.”

“Same thing happened to me and Tsu,” Iida explained, “I now have some sort of engine-like device on the back of my legs that propels me forward faster than normal.”

“I was able to kick and punch harder and stick to walls, kind of like a frog, which was weird, but I’m not complaining,” Tsu added.

“What would be weird is if your tongue stretched out,” Shouto added, earning a small chuckle from the group, “Anyway, I’m permanently dubbed Half and Half with what I got from my inner power. I can control flames with my left side and ice on the right side. It’s oddly specific, seeing where my burn is, but it’s what helped me defeat my brother.”

“And by the looks of it, it was an intense battle,” Uraraka noted the burning building, “I guess it was meant to come down anyway. But enough talk,” she stated with renewed urgency, “All for One has the Zeo Crystal now! We have to find Bakugou and Izuku!”

“We know where they are,” Iida said, “They’re on the cliffs right now fighting each other. It looked like Bakugou unlocked his own inner power, too, judging from the explosions we saw from a distance.”

“How fitting,” Tsu added.

Shouto nodded, “Then let’s not waste any more time. Let’s go!”

The rest of the group nodded, but not before Tsu pointed out, “What about your brother, Shouto?”

Shouto looked at his unconscious brother, before he looked back up to the group, “I think he’ll be fine. He’s not going anywhere.”

“If you’re sure about that,” Iida said, “Let’s get to the cliffs and come up with some way to help him and get that crystal back!”

“Right!” The rest shouted as they ran toward the direction of the cliffs.

“Do not worry about your things! Just get in your cars and get out of here!” Keigo shouted through the megahorn that he was holding in one hand and an umbrella in the other. He and Enji as well as the rest of the entire police department escorted every citizen of Angel Grove out of the town as fast as they could. The couple that Keigo was handling were in their 70s and they were going as fast as they could possibly go, with the gentlemen in a wheelchair. Keigo put the megahorn down on the grass and helped the man into the car as his wife placed their cat, that was in a carrier, in the backseat, before she went to the driver's side.

The man looked at Keigo with sincerity in his eyes as he helped him with his seatbelt, “Thank you, officer.”

Keigo gave him a smile, “Don’t worry, just get to safety in the next town over,” he winked at the wife, who put the keys in the ignition. Keigo closed the car door as the couple pulled out of the driveway and joined the rest of the cars in the line of traffic that Officer Taishiro was trying to direct as fast as humanly possible.

He blew through his own megahorn, “Come on, people! Keep moving!”

Officer Rumi ran to deliver a crying child to a couple, who were separated from the struggle mere moments ago, as she directed them back to their own vehicle, “That should be everyone, Keigo! Now then, what about the missing families?"

Enji looked at Keigo with stern eyes, “You told them??”

“We’re all officers of the law, Enji! They need to know,” Keigo defended. He then leaned forward to whisper in Enji’s ear, “I didn’t say more than that. I never once mentioned the Power Rangers and shit, okay? Besides, we need all of the help we could get to find them.”

Enji sighed, understanding where Keigo is coming from, before he backed away and looked at Rumi, who was waiting for her next order, “We are looking for the families of the missing teenagers we sent Amber Alerts on. Apparently after the teens disappeared, so did their families.”

Rumi’s eyes widened, “So that means your kids are missing, too?”

Enji nodded, “We don’t know where they’re located, but we need to search high and low before this whole battle becomes too much for even us to do a proper search and rescue. I will call in to see if anyone is finished with evacuation and we will begin as soon as possible.”

The cars now cleared up, Taishiro ran over to the others, “We talking about the families missing? I think I know how we can find them!”

The other officers looked at him bewildered before Keigo perked up, “We’re all ears here.”

Taishiro nodded, “I happen to know the Asui family quite well, they’re my neighbors. They’re son, Samidare, is prone to running away a lot due to being a high risk autistic child. They have an ankle monitor on him at all times in case he ever gets out. If we could hack into the GPS on his monitor, we may be able to know his whereabouts–”

“And that would lead us to the missing families!” Rumi shouted, “Tai, you’re a fucking life-saver!” She smacked his back with more force than necessary, causing him to squeal a bit in shock.

Keigo then ran over to the police car and ducked inside to grab his laptop from the backseat, “I know a thing or two about hacking, so don’t worry,” and with that, Keigo typed away on his computer as the other three looked from outside of the car.

Enji saw his partner type away to find the missing families by going into the database of GPS tracking and hacking into it to find a specific serial number. Keigo made an a-ha! sound as the GPS pointed at one part of the town, which his face then scrunched up with confusion.

“... Huh, that’s weird…” Keigo narrowed his eyes, wondering if he did it wrong.

Rumi raised her eyebrow, “What’s up, Keigo?”

Keigo looked at the three with the same confused face, “It says here that they’re at the Police Station…”

Enji looked at the GPS and sure enough, the little dot pointed right on top of the precinct that they left hours ago to find Kirishima and Kaminari.

“But why would they be there? We would have heard them or seen them come in,” Taishiro asked.

Keigo sighed, “As you can clearly see, we’re not dealing with regular criminals. These guys look like they have too many magical tricks up their sleeves.”

“So we’re dealing with witches and demons and shit? Is that what you’re saying?” Rumi asked.

“You literally just saw a monster the size of a skyscraper destroy the high school AND get defeated by some sort of transformer-like robot. Are you seriously not convinced stuff like that exists, yet?” Keigo asked with an eyebrow raised.

Rumi shrugged, “Okay, you have me there. But that doesn’t answer Tai’s question,” she said as she pointed at Taishiro.

“From what we’ve seen so far,” Enji stated, “Is that they can teleport to and from places. Going by that logic, the criminals we’ve seen must have teleported the families there.”

“So we just have to go back to the precinct and find them,” Rumi said.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Taishiro stated matter-of-factly.

Thunder could be heard as the rain poured down on the officers. Keigo closed his laptop and tucked it back where he had it before as he looked at the others, “We don’t have time, we need to get the families out of there and in safe hands.”

“Be on alert for any traps and other criminals that may be there. We do not yet know what we are dealing with,” Enji warned, earning a nod from Taishiro and Rumi before they ran to their own cars to inform their partners. Enji ducked into the driver’s seat of his car as Keigo closed the passenger side door. Keigo gave him a knowing look as Enji put on the red and blue lights and drove to the precinct.

The drive to the precinct couldn’t have dragged any longer as they made it in ten minutes. The three cars stopped quickly as the officers pulled out their guns and ran to the double doors of the station. Keigo gave Enji a nod as they kicked the door down. The group silently yet quickly walked through the first floor, scanning for any signs of life. The station was completely empty due to the severity of the situation Angel Grove was currently facing. Rumi and her partner, Nemuri, went left as Taishiro and his partner-in-training, Tamaki, went right. Keigo and Enji walked forward, ducking in between desks and chairs and cubicles.

A few minutes went by and were given the all clear, confusion ringing all over the group.

Nemuri sighed, “They’re not on this floor, so where could they have gone?”

“We could take a look at the second floor,” Tamaki spoke silently. Taishiro gave him a look of encouragement to keep talking as he sighed, “As well as look in the basement…”

“Not a bad idea, rookie,” Keigo chimed in as he slapped Tamaki’s back, earning a groan, “Rumi, Taishiro, check the second floor, since there’s a lot of ground to cover. Enji and I will check the basement. We’re going radio silent unless I say otherwise, got it?”

The group nodded as the four quietly walked up the steps. Once out of sight, Keigo turned to Enji, “I don’t know what we’re going to face, but I hope you’re ready.”

Enji gave him a look, “I am ready for anything, you know that.”

“But this also involves your family, so, try not to freeze up and just focus on rescuing them all, okay?” Keigo placed a hand on his shoulder, knowing the last time Enji tried to get involved with something involving his family, it didn’t end well.

Enji sighed, “I know, I will make sure my judgment isn’t impeded from this,” and with that, he cocked his gun and walked toward the basement door, with Keigo in tow.

The two slowly descended down the stairs as they looked around. Boxes of files filled the hallway from the laziness of putting them away properly as the two slowly turned the knobs of each room to peek in, but kept finding no traces of anyone. They stepped over some sort of puddle as they trekked through the remainder of the floor. They eventually reached the end of the hallway and the last door, which was the room of confidential cases.

The two officers looked at each other, their guns at the ready for anything, before Keigo kicked the door open.

A flash of creatures surrounded the officers as they fired, turning each one into dust and goo. The puddle they passed turned into more creatures as they shrieked at the officers. A snake-like creature wrapped its tail around Enji’s feet, causing him to fall to the ground. Keigo was about to shoot when a crowbar met the tail, causing it to release in pain and the crowbar kept up with its assault until the creature was turned into ooze.

Enji looked up to see gray eyes staring at him and relief washed over him.

“Natsuo!” Enji shouted as he enveloped his son in his arms, the crowbar discarded on the floor.

“Father!” The voice of Fuyumi shouted as she, too, fell into the embrace.

“You’re safe, thank goodness,” Enji sighed as he let go and looked at the two, “Where’s your mother?”

Fuyumi took a deep breath, “She’s still at the home where she’s staying at. The villains never took her.”

Enji felt a wave of relief coursing through his veins, “Then do not waste any time. Get to her and get out of the town. I will message you when everything’s safe.”

“But father–” Natsuo started.

“No buts!” Enji said, “I still need to find Shouto. You do as I say and do not falter, understand?”

Both Natsuo and Fuyumi nodded, letting go of Enji as they stood up and went to run out of the door.

Keigo looked around to see that everyone else was here and accounted for, which he sighed in relief. He plucked the radio from his holster and radioed the others, “Officer Keigo here, we found the missing families in the basement.”

Lots of sobbing could be heard as the Uraraka’s and Asui’s thanked them all for finding them as they were escorted out, with reassurance that they will find their daughters. Keigo winked at Samidare, “Thanks for the GPS, we couldn’t have found you all otherwise,” which earned a teary grin from the child. The Iida’s were lifting Tensei up and helping him into a wheelchair Enji found in one of the other rooms as they followed the others with the promise of finding Tenya.

Enji then turned to the Bakugou’s and Mrs. Midoriya, who were more than relieved to have finally been rescued.

“About damn time!” Mitsuki barked, “We were wondering when you were gonna find us!”

“Mitsuki, please, they were probably busy with getting everyone out,” Masaru said.

“Either way, thanks, but…” Mitsuki’s face faltered as she took Inko’s hand, “Enji, where are Izuku and Kats?”

Inko sniffed, “Please tell me my baby is okay! He’s… He’s–”

“Under the influence of the other villains, we know that part, Inko,” Keigo said as he walked over to them, “We don’t know where he is, but we will find him, alright?”

Inko wiped her eyes, “Please, I just want my boy back. Promise me you’ll get him back to me safely.”

“We will do everything we can,” Enji said as he turned his focus on the three adults, “You focus on getting yourselves out of here and get to safety. We will find both of your sons, we promise you all that.”

The three nodded as Masaru spoke, “We trust that you will find them all. They’re good kids.”

“We know,” Keigo chimed in as he escorted the three out and to find the other officers, who were waiting above the staircase. Keigo turned to Enji once they were alone with a knowing look. Enji then walked up the stairs and found Rumi turning to him.

“So what do we do now?” Rumi asked.

Enji sighed, “We continue with evacuation. Find any stragglers that may have been swept up from the chaos and get them to safety. Keigo and I have a private matter to attend to.”

Rumi raised one eyebrow, “And does that have anything to do with the missing kids?”

Enji gave her a look, knowing full well that she couldn’t be fooled.

Rumi patted his shoulder, “Go get ‘em, tiger,” she said as she then ran toward Nemuri and gave her Enji’s instructions as they hightailed out of the station.

Keigo joined Enji once Rumi and the others left, “Ready to find Midoriya and the others?”

Enji nodded, “I have an idea where we should start,” and with that, the two left the precinct and turned on the red and blue lights. He started to head toward the direction of where everything started, the windshield wipers on full force as the rain kept coming down.

He was heading to the cliffs.

Katsuki blasted another explosion at Izuku, who dodged yet again as he threw another punch, breaking his nose as it hit. Katsuki stumbled to the ground and put his nose back in place, earning a loud crack and a gush of blood pooling out of his nostrils.

“Tch, you punch like a weakling!” Katsuki barked, “At least if you’d have let me teach you some moves, this fight would have been more of a challenge, Deku!”

Izuku landed on the ground as he positioned himself again for another blow, “You cannot defeat me, Red Ranger. I will destroy you.”

“Enough with the fucking Red Ranger bullshit!” Katsuki growled, “You know it’s me! I’ll keep trying to jog that pretty little head of yours until you SNAP THE FUCK OUT OF IT!” He screamed as he shot more explosions at the green haired boy, who kept dodging each lethal impact. Izuku glowed red again as another punch was directed at Katsuki, who now anticipated the move and blocked it by grabbing his fist and throwing him in the air.

Katsuki propelled himself in the air using the explosions, which he quickly learned that he could fucking fly with that, as he then got himself ready to kick Izuku to the ground.

“Deku! Remember I used to catch bugs and you forced me to release them? And what about the time I fell into the river and you helped me up from that because you were fucking worried about me?” Katsuki shouted as he prepared to kick Izuku, but he grabbed his ankle and threw him down onto the ground, causing the wind to be knocked out of his lungs.

“Enough talk!” Izuku snarled as Katsuki struggled to regain control of his breathing, “Your tricks will not work! I am the Green Ranger, servant to All for One! We will rule the world with an iron fist and you will be left quaking in the dust for all eternity!”

All for One chuckled, “Do you really think your talking will work again, Red Ranger? As long as he is under my control, he will continue to do my bidding for as long as I will allow it.”

Katsuki slowly stood back up, knowing that All for One had a point; for a while now, he was trying to spew out memories of what the two have done in the past when they were kids and even after they rekindled their friendship months ago. He tried to jog anything in that thick skull of his to remember and try to get him back like he almost did with the song. Hell, he even tried singing it again, but it didn’t seem to have the same effect like last time, especially now that All for One was there.

He had no choice, didn’t he?

He has to fight him…

Fuck…

So he continued to fight with all of his might, throwing explosions and other tricks he could come up with at the boy, who seemed to have figured him out as he dodged and blocked, snarling uncharacteristically at him. Katsuki was running out of patience and stamina as the fight continued.

All for One saw this and shouted, “Green Ranger, do the honors and kill him!”

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Izuku then raised his hand and his sword came back. He then charged toward Katsuki and went to swing.

Katsuki quickly dodged, but not without the point of the sword grazing his cheek, causing a large gash to form. He cradled his cheek as the blood came out as he continued to dodge each blow. He held out his own hand and his own sword came to play as he then blocked Izuku with each toss and turn.

Katsuki’s mind raced as he kept trying to come up with anything, anything, to get Izuku out of this. 

It was then that he saw something coming toward them through his peripheral as Iida soared in the air and kicked All for One in the chest, sending him down onto the ground. He noticed engine-like devices protruding out of his back legs, but he didn’t care to ask about that at this point. Izuku looked up and it gave Katsuki a chance to punch him in the stomach, making him curl up in pain.

Ugh he felt horrible doing that.

He saw Uraraka, Tsu, and Shouto running forward, along with a police car at the bottom of the cliff and out came Officers Todoroki and Takami, ready to help if necessary.

Izuku kicked him in the back as he was distracted, causing him to fumble forward, but he regained control as he swung his sword to block Izuku’s.

Katsuki turned to the others, “No time to explain! Get All for One away from here!”

The group seemed to understand as Iida lit up his engines and soared into the air again once All for One found his footing. Shouto made ice come out of his right hand and skated his way toward the villain as Tsu hopped over and Uraraka floated in the air once she touched her feet.

He’ll have to ask them later on these new powers once this shitshow is over. 

Right now, all of his focus was on Izuku, who continued to swing his sword and produced green lightning out of it. Katsuki then wondered if he could create little explosions of his own.

Testing that theory, he revved up his new power and focused on it coming out of his sword. He pointed it right at Izuku as little pops of fire came out instead of very large balls that produced from his hands. The explosions met with the green lightning in the middle and created a booming sound so loud, both parties were covering their ears as the force propelled them backwards.

Meanwhile, Iida and Shouto lunged forward at All for One as Iida roundhoused him in the head, causing his helmet to crack into pieces, exposing his head. Shouto produced both flames in one hand and ice in the other and both were aimed at All for One, creating more steam as the ice lingered and was surrounded by fire. All for One braced himself as he blocked the attack, but now he couldn’t see with all of the steam that surrounded him.

He looked around the now dense fog as he felt objects being propelled at him and even felt a sticky kick and punch to the body here and there. He tried to grab the daring ranger when he heard someone shout, “Release!"

He looked up too late to see rocks and debris falling from the sky. He braces for impact as it all comes crashing down on him, practically burying him. He allowed himself a moment to gather his surroundings when he lifted himself up from the ground, rage coursing through his body as he stared down at the rangers battling him.

“You dare try to stop me in my quest for domination, Rangers? I have the Zeo Crystal now, which means,” he lifted his hand with the sphere in it as a huge wave from the ocean rose from the depths, aiming at the rangers and officers as All for One grinned, “I can now control everything!”

He flew his hand down and the wave came crashing down. Katsuki grabbed Izuku by the shoulders and lifted him in the air with his explosion as the wave hit the cliffs. The others dodged and ran to grab the officers out of the way before the wave hit the beach, taking their police car with it.

With the beach now underwater, All for One turned to Izuku, “Kill them.”

Katsuki growled as he threw Izuku onto the cliffs, “Not on my fucking watch!” He then tossed an explosion at All for One, who grabbed it by his hand and extinguished it.

Izuku, who landed on his back from being thrown, slowly got back up. His sword materialized in thin air as he started to point his sword at the others, who were finding perch on the opposite side of the cliffs. The green lightning aimed right at Iida, who was putting Keigo down, but his sword was swiftly shoved away to point at the opposite edge of the cliff as the lightning struck it instead, debris falling as the rocks broke.

Izuku turned to the one who pushed him and it was none other than Katsuki, frustration and hurt brewing in his eyes as he looked at him.

Katsuki wiped sweat off of his forehead as he manifested his own sword and pointed it at Izuku, “Your eyes are on me… No one else…”

Izuku grinned as he pointed his own sword at Katsuki, “You first, then…”

Katsuki looked over and saw Iida, Tsu, Uraraka, and Shouto pull out their own weapons and pointed them at All for One. Keigo and Enji pulled out their guns and aimed them toward All for One. The two looked at each other, knowing full well that their guns would probably not work in this situation, but they had to do something.

“It’s over, All for One!” Shouto shouted, “You will return the Zeo Crystal, release Midoriya out of your control, and leave our town!”

“This is your only warning,” Iida shouted as he gripped his ax tighter, “Otherwise, you will have to go through us!”

Uraraka and Tsu nodded as they prepared themselves to fight.

“You have violated many laws, All for One,” Enji shouted as he pointed his gun at him, “Surrender now!”

All for One chuckled, “So be it,” and with that, he held out his hand and a large staff materialized into his grasp. The water receded to return to the ocean as he twirled his staff and blew a strong gust of wind. The Rangers and the two officers were blown off of the cliffs and onto the sand below them. Uraraka quickly tapped the officers by their shoulders as they slowly descended onto the sand while the rest landed on their feet. Uraraka shouted, “Release!” And the two officers fell into the sand gently.

All for One turned to Izuku, “Destroy him first,” he pointed his staff at Katsuki, “Then join me in destroying the rest down here,” and with that, he jumped down to meet the others in a heated battle.

“Yes, Lord All for One,” Izuku said as he pointed his sword at Katsuki.

Katsuki growled, gripping his sword tighter.

Alright, All for One is preoccupied, now to get to Izuku.

Katsuki took a deep breath, mind reeling on different possibilities on how to get his Izuku back. There was only one other option that he thought of, and it was cliché as all hell, but if it works, then fuck it.

“Deku… Listen…” he then tossed his sword on the ground, causing it to disappear. Izuku did not falter as Katsuki took a step forward, “Last night…”

Izuku aimed green lightning at Katsuki, causing him to shriek in pain and kneel to the ground. Katsuki shook it off, clutching his chest, and slowly got back up, determined to see this through.

“Your tricks won’t work, Red Ranger. FIGHT ME!” Izuku screamed.

Katsuki shook his head, “I’m done fighting you. This isn’t you, compared to what we did last night…”

“No…” Izuku swung his sword and Katsuki quickly dodged. Izuku glared daggers at him, “Why won’t you fight me???”

“Because, Izuku!” Katsuki shouted, making the green haired boy stop in his tracks. His dulled eyes widened as he heard the given name pour from the blonde’s lips.

Katsuki breathed some more, steadying his heart rhythm, “Because I care about you, Izuku…”

The sword dropped and disappeared out of Izuku’s hands as he grabbed his head, shaking like a leaf, “I am–”

“Izuku Midoriya, Inko’s son, our friend…” Katsuki said, taking a cautious step toward the green haired boy, “You love those superhero comic books we used to read all the time. You love building robots, hell, you were gonna show me what you were working on today at school. You love movies and video games and going to the arcade. You love taking walks along the beach and the nearby park to look at bugs.”

Katsuki slowly approached Izuku, who’s eyes kept going back and forth between dull and vibrant. Whatever Katsuki was doing was working, he just needed to push some more.

But what?

Meanwhile, All for One shot lightning out of his staff and directed it at Enji, but Shouto ran right in front and blocked it with an ice shield from his right arm.

Enji’s eyes widened, “Shouto?”

“I’ll explain later!” Shouto struggled as he pushed forward and tossed a fireball at All for One, who missed it by inches of his head. 

That move, however, caused him to look up to the cliffs and see that Katsuki was winning the fight.

All for One growled, “No!” He turned his staff toward Katsuki, but Tsu pounced on top and stabbed his arm with her daggers, causing him to shriek in pain as he instinctively let go of his staff and it fell on the ground. 

Keigo shot a few rounds into the back of All for One, causing him to tumble forward into the wet sand. The bullets didn’t go through due to his armor, but it knocked the wind out of him.

All for One pressed his free hand onto the sand as Putties surrounded the group, causing their focus to be on them as they kicked and punched and aimed at them. All for One smirked as he started to make his way toward the cliffs again when a wall of ice blocked his path.

He turned to see Shouto with his right arm out, ready to stop him at all cost.

All for One huffed in his direction, “You think a sheet of ice will stop me?”

“No,” Shouto said, “But he can.”

All for One didn’t have time to react as an arrow pierced through All for One’s stomach, going through his armor and shocking him from the inside out. He fell to his knees as he looked at the familiar arrow and turned.

Aizawa’s good arm shifted from a bow into a shotgun as he pointed it directly toward All for One. Kirishima and Kaminari were right beside him as they held their katanas at the ready.

All for One growled under his breath, “Aizawa…”

Aizawa smirked, his facial features back in control, “I’m not out of commission yet.”

Izuku looked like he could barely hold it together as he looked down toward the sand where All for One now was subdued.

“Lord… All for One…” Izuku stuttered out.

“Izuku, look at me,” Katsuki said gently as the flickering green eyes moved back to his vermillion, “You’re fighting it, that’s good. I’m right here,” he took another cautious step forward, but Izuku took one step back.

Katsuki paused, trying to think of what else he could say in this situation, but one thought popped into his head and he said it with all sincerity as he took a deep breath.

“Do you remember? We were here just watching the stars at night, you said that this place is romantic and how it’s the perfect place to confess your love to someone. Please tell me you remember that,” Katsuki said.

He looked at Izuku, who was still trying to fight tooth and nail for control, eyes darting all over. If he wasn’t paying attention, he would have missed the small nod from the green haired boy. Katsuki sighed in relief, knowing his words were getting to him as he took a step forward very carefully.

Katsuki gulped, he knows he’s crossing a boundary here, but God dammit, he needs his Izuku back.

… His Izuku…

Heart beating really fast, he slowly slips his hand into Izuku’s free one. Izuku flinched, but did not pull back as he kept looking at Katsuki.

Katsuki took another deep yet shaky breath, “Last night, after we played some games, we watched Top Gun: Maverick. We watched the entire thing without even talking once, we were that engrossed in it,” Katsuki chuckled at the memory, “We got to the end and they played that song by Lady Gaga, right?”

Izuku slowly nodded, the green slowly coming back with the acknowledgment.

Katsuki took his other hand into his, now holding both as he lifted them up against each other’s chests, “How did that go, huh? Something along the lines of promising to never let go of your hand? Well guess what? I’m not letting you go, Izuku. Not this time, and never again…”

The rain kept pouring on the two as they shivered, but it wasn’t from the cold.

Katsuki started to lean toward Izuku, who hitched his breath from the closeness, “You remember what we almost did during that?”

Izuku nodded, also leaning in.

Kirishima looked over at the cliffs, his eyes widened from what he was seeing as he slashed into a Putty’s stomach, “Dude, is Bakubro–”

“Do not interrupt him,” Aizawa stated matter-of-factly, as he kept his shotgun aimed at the now subdued All for One, “He is attempting to break Toga’s spell.”

Kaminari stabbed another Putty in the shoulder, “Well how cliché, true love’s kiss! And about damn time!”

“If it works, it works,” Aizawa deadpanned, clocking the shotgun, “There is no right or wrong way to break it.”

All for One groaned from the pain, trying to reach out to Izuku, “Green… Ranger…”

Izuku’s eyes widened, the green fading a bit, but Katsuki gripped his hands tighter, making his focus only on him.

“It’s just you and me, Izuku, no one else,” Katsuki said, leaning closer, “... I finally figured out why I pushed you away in middle school. It took me a bit, but I got there.”

Izuku leaned closer, now only inches apart as the green in his eyes came back more vibrant than before.

Katsuki let go of one hand and cupped Izuku’s cheek, thumb rubbing ever so gently against his skin, “Want me to show you what I figured out?”

Izuku’s eyes started to tear up, the waterworks coming down and mixing with the pouring rain as he nodded.

Katsuki smiled, “Izuku…”

He didn’t need to say anything else, for all he did was close the gap between them as he went in for a kiss.

Izuku gasped as his eyes widened from Katsuki’s boldness. The kiss was all it took as the shine and vibrancy of his veridian eyes came back, all control that All for One had on him ceased and fizzled out of existence. Izuku slowly lifted his hand to grasp the one holding his cheek as he closed his eyes, leaning into the kiss.

Katsuki was not an expert on kisses, but he thought he was doing it right. He’s seen movies and TV shows with kisses in them before, so it’s safe to say that he had the gist of it.

But oh boy, was his head spinning as he parted Izuku’s lips, sipping his tongue into his mouth as the green haired boy happily accepted it, their tongues dancing with each other as the kiss deepened. His heart rate sped up, never stopping, the butterflies in his stomach fluttered all over and the blood rushed to his face.

Katsuki felt… Good…

But there will come a time to think about this later as Katsuki reluctantly pulls away. He opened his eyes to meet Izuku’s, which were full to the brim with emotions and tears. Katsuki gripped his cheek as a grin painted his face.

“There you are, nerd…” Katsuki chuckled out, trying to hold back his own tears.

Izuku sniffed as he held onto his hands, “K-Kacchan?”

Katsuki pulled him into an embrace, allowing the tears to fall onto Izuku’s shoulder pads. Finally, finally, Izuku’s back and safe. He felt Izuku sobbing right into his chest, and he didn’t mind one bit.

The moment was broken when he looked down and saw All for One struggling to get back up, Aizawa’s eyes on him as he pointed a shotgun at him made by his hand while the others were busy fighting Putties left and right.

Katsuki pulled back and wiped the tears from Izuku’s eyes, “Listen, Izuku, we can talk about this and other things later, as much as I want to right now. We have to get All for One down. Are you okay to fight?"

Izuku’s eyes widened, suddenly realizing where they were and what Katsuki and he were wearing. He looked down and noted the red armor on Katsuki as he gasped, “But–”

“Izuku, focus,” Katsuki said as he grabbed his shoulders, making him look into his eyes, “We gotta stop All for One. Can you fight?”

Izuku looked straight into Katsuki’s eyes, a knowing look of determination filled his facial features. Izuku nodded as he materialized his sword into his hand, this time, he was not fighting Katsuki as he turned to face All for One.

Katsuki smirked as he, too, held out his hand to bring his sword to play. He looked at his friends fighting the Putties, the officers firing their weapons, and All for One getting himself freed from the arrow that Aizawa pierced himself with. 

Izuku gripped his sword, staring menacingly at All for One, “Let’s go kick some ass…”

Katsuki had to keep himself from not feeling shocked from Izuku cursing, but he felt what he said as he replied, “Right there with ya, nerd.”

The two leapt from the cliffs to join the battle just as All for One got on his feet. Aizawa fired a bullet at him, but he caught it with his hands, making the android’s eyes widen.

All for One chuckled, “Do you think primitive weapons are going to stop me?”

“Oi! You ask that question way too much!” Katsuki shouted as he and Izuku landed onto the sand. All for One turned to see the two pointing their swords directly at him. He looked to see Izuku no longer under his spell as he growled in frustration.

“Looks like your plans are falling apart, dumbass. Your motley crew has been dismantled, Izuku’s back, and you’re weakened! Also, you are now outnumbered by a lot!” Katsuki shouted, just as the group got rid of the last of the Putties that All for One conjured, now all facing him with their own weapons. Aizawa raised more weapons from his good arm and pointed them directly at All for One.

“It’s over! Surrender now or you’ll face all of us!” Izuku shouted, green lightning surging all around him as he aimed it right at All for One.

All for One chuckled, “My precious Green Ranger, I see you’ve gotten out of your trance.”

“You all TRICKED ME!” Izuku screeched, teeth blaring with fury, ignoring the stream of tears coming down his face, “I found the dragon coin and you told me that I would help the world by training myself to be the best hero Earth has ever seen! You all told me that I was doing good! You possessed me without my consent and had me steal gold so you could revive Goldar! That’s right, I know all of that, because I was awake the entire time you were controlling me!”

Tears streamed down his cheeks as he continued to rage at All for One, getting his frustration out in the open, “Toga was the one that was talking to me through the coin this entire time! I still can’t believe I believed you! And then you had the FUCKING BALLS TO HAVE ME FIGHT MY FRIENDS!!!!”

Green lightning shot out of his sword, more powerful than before, as it struck All for One with one powerful blow. All for One gasped in pain as he knelt to the ground once more, stunned from the assault.

Izuku started to surge forward, but a hand held him back. He turned to look at Katsuki, who gave him a look.

“Izuku, we all want to kick his ass, too, but let’s do it together, okay?” Katsuki said, squeezing his shoulder.

Izuku didn’t realize that he was breathing heavily and quickly, nearing the verge of a panic attack. But one look at Katsuki gave him enough willpower to take deep breaths to calm his heart rate to a steady rhythm, all without his medication at hand. He willed the lightning away as he positioned himself to fight.

Iida held out his ax, “We are right behind you, Midoriya.”

Uraraka and Tsu nodded as they held out their weapons, pointing them at All for One.

Shouto held out his Lance in response, “All for One took advantage of you, Midoriya. We will see it to the end.”

Kaminari and Kirishima held out their katanas and positioned themselves to fight.

Keigo and Enji both cocked their guns and pointed them directly at All for One.

Aizawa narrowed his eyes as he pulled out all of the weapons in his arsenal.

All for One got back up and looked down at the group that were ready to fight him with everything they had.

Oh how naïve of them.

All for One cackled wildly, “And what do you think a group of humans and an android are going to do to stop me? It’s as if you’ve forgotten that I have the Zeo Crystal.”

He held out his hand and the sphere laid in his palm, greens and blues dancing all around as the group poised themselves ready for an attack.

“I don’t think you all understand the position that you are in,” he said as he gripped the crystal in his hand. The green and blue surrounded him as he started to grow in size. He then was the size of the cliffs as he raised his hand, making the pouring rain turn torrential as large drops of hail hit everyone hard on their bodies. 

Everyone ducked under their arms as their helmets materialized to cover them. Aizawa produced cover and hovered it over the officers, Kaminari, and Kirishima, protecting them from the sudden change in weather.

All for One laughed loudly, the roaring thundered all over the town, “Now you will meet your doom, Rangers!”

Chapter Text

“Okay, I’ve had enough of this bullshit!” Katsuki screamed as he aimed his hands into the air and threw explosions at each large shard of hail, scattering it into pieces as they fell to the ground.

All for One merely cackled, “Did you really think–”

“I think I can speak for the rest of us when I say SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Katsuki shouted, aiming explosions at the now tall villain, who placed his arms in front of his face, blocking his attacks.

“Bakugou, we cannot attack him like this! We need to use the Megazord!” Shouto shouted at him as he shot fire into the air to melt the hail.

Katsuki shot him a look, “How? Izuku doesn’t have a Zord!”

“Actually I do…” Izuku replied quietly, but everyone seemed to have heard him as they quickly looked at him.

Izuku sweat bullets from the sudden audience he gained, “B-But I don’t know how to summon it! It was only mentioned in passing that I can do that, but I don’t know how!”

“Well figure it out, nerd! We’ll cover you!” Katsuki shouted as he lifted his arm up, “Let’s go, everyone!”

Everyone summoned their Zords in one fell swoop and each Zord roared back to life as they were controlled to attack the now towering All for One.

All for One summoned more Putties as the rest were surrounded by them. Izuku swung his sword and fought each one as they turned into a pile of goo onto the wet sand below.

Kaminari and Kirishima swung their own katanas as Keigo and Enji shot each one that closed in on them. Aizawa continued to provide coverage, but the large hail was proving difficult to manage as his knees buckled under the weight. He gritted his teeth as he extended his arm, unaware that a griffon-like Putty was about to swipe him from the back with its claws.

Izuku plunged his sword into the Puttie’s back, causing it to roar in pain as it disintegrated into dust.

Aizawa turned to look at Izuku as he took down another Putty. It looked as though he had some training from the one named Dabi, and it showed. However, he’s no longer under the control of the villains, which is where their advantage will take place.

Aizawa looked straight into Izuku’s eyes with a smile to thank him. Izuku saluted as he took down more Putties.

Another problem child to add to the group.

“Midoriya, fend them off while I get myself ready!” Aizawa shouted.

Izuku nodded, turning his attention back to the Putties and defended the android. Aizawa lifted his broken arm and tried to make it form something while his good arm was covering the officers and the two teenagers from the torrential storm.

Katsuki pulled at his joystick and made the Tyrannosaurus Zord charge straight into All for One, who merely chuckled as he grabbed the head of the Zord. Katsuki tried with all of his might to make the Zord go forward, but he kept getting pushed back.

Uraraka shot at All for One from the sky, dodging hail here and there while doing so. Uraraka’s Pterodactyl Zord made a screeching noise as it kept firing.

“Tsu! Claw at him!” Uraraka shouted, pulling the joystick as hard as she could.

Tsu pushed hers forward and the Saber-Toothed Tiger Zord pounced on All for One and scratched his armor off of his back.

“AGH!” All for One screeched in pain, teeth clenched as he tried to kick Tsu off…

… Only to find both of his legs were immobilized by ice from Iida.

Iida continued to shoot ice from the Mastodon Zord to keep him at bay. Iida pulled at the joystick as the Mastodon Zord kept the ice coming.

“NOW TODOROKI!” Iida screamed.

The Triceratops Zord leapt into the air and a twin cannon-like device came out of the back. Shouto pushed the joystick as lasers were shot out of them, hitting the back of All for One.

Aizawa’s bad arm eventually formed a bow and arrow as he aimed toward All for One, who was distracted by the Zords. He closed one eye and got himself in position to fire.

Izuku swung at a Putty that was in the way and jumped back, giving Aizawa the room he needed to get the arrow towards its destination.

Aizawa then shot the arrow as it flew into the air, aiming right toward All for One. It landed right on his shoulder and he screamed as the arrow shot electric currents through his body.

He instinctively let go of the Zeo Crystal as it slowly fell toward the ground. Izuku ran toward it to grab the sphere before it could crash into the ground.

“Midoriya! No!” Aizawa shouted.

Katsuki looked down and saw Izuku running to grab the sphere. His eyes widened as he pushed All for One on his back. His legs broke the ice that formed on his legs as he was propelled backwards and landed on his back.

“IZUKU!” Katsuki screamed.

Izuku didn’t register the screaming until he already propelled himself forward, arms stretched out, grabbing the Crystal straight into his hands as it missed the ground by mere inches.

A ring of light scattered everyone from its path, keeping All for One down as the Zords were pushed back, Aizawa and the others were knocked down, and the entire beach laid waste with sand and hail.

Izuku screamed once the sphere made contact with his hands as he felt many senses and emotions at once. His helmet broke off completely from the force, as well as most of his armor as it crumbled to dust.

He opened one eye as he looked down at the green and blue Crystal that was causing all of the current mayhem. He clenched his teeth as he held onto the sphere tighter before he heard a voice ring in his ear.

“Izuku Midoriya, your time has come.”

Izuku’s heart skipped a beat. The voice was not Toga’s like it had been for months. It was a man’s voice, and it sounded tired but wise.

“All Might?” Izuku said through his teeth.

The voice chuckled, “The one and the same. You have been given the chance to wield a special power that will take down All for One for good. I now bestow it to you, straight from the Morphing Grid. Use it well.”

“Wait–” Izuku started before the light became brighter and he squeezed his eyes shut. He felt electricity surge through his entire body from the new power he had been given. It coursed through his veins like wildfire and he had the sense to look down at his exposed arm that there were red lines painting it, glowing all over.

No longer in pain, he let go of the Crystal, letting it gently land on the soft sand and the light vanished. The hail stopped coming down and the clouds suddenly dispersed.

Everyone gathered their senses as they looked toward Izuku, who suddenly glowed brighter than usual. His hair swaying in the wind as well as the burning new power as the red marks glowed brighter. His armor slowly materialized around him again as he opened his eyes, his jade irises now glowing bright as the red X from before stretched across his face before his helmet materialized again.

Izuku was bursting with energy and power as he positioned himself into a fighting stance. His legs started to glow red and purple smoke started to cover the entire beach, clouding everyone from the view.

All for One gritted his teeth once he got his footing again as he looked around, noting the familiar power.

“So All Might gave you his own inner power, how amusing,” All for One said, but there was no bite to it as he summoned his staff, “But you will not win this war.” He lifted his staff in front of him and twirled it in his hands, causing the purple smoke to dissipate.

But he did not expect the boy to surround his body with black tendrils around his legs. Izuku pulled with all of his might and All for One lost his balance once again. Izuku then propelled himself forward with his now red legs and a punch was aimed toward him.

“One for All; Full COWLING!” Izuku shouted. His fist then met with All for One’s cheek, which the impact was enough for him to be propelled back and land into the ocean after Izuku shouted, “SMASH!”

All for One, now wet with salt water, tried to get back up, but heard a shift in the air as Izuku propelled himself toward him, his legs glowing red as he traveled practically at the speed of sound. He punched and kicked All for One multiple times and forced him to travel further into the sea, creating waves as they crashed onto the beach.

All for One tried to get up, but Izuku’s movements kept coming, hitting him with every punch and kick he got. Each time he landed a strike, the sounds were delayed by a second, effectively breaking the sound barrier as he went faster and faster until All for One wasn’t able to stand up.

Izuku threw one powerful roundhouse toward All for One as he tried to block it with his staff, but it broke in two upon impact and the kick then landed right onto his armor, breaking it into millions of pieces. His chest now exposed, Izuku floated above the towering man below him, not once breaking eye contact.

The others back on the beach watched the whole thing transpire once they’ve gotten their footing. No words were passed along as they watched in shock and awe. 

The only one who looked with glee was Aizawa, who had the biggest smirk on his face with a knowing look. He pressed his good arm to his ear to talk to the rangers as he spoke.

“Rangers, it appears that the Morphing Grid is officially open. Fuse into the Megazord now,” Aizawa stated.

Everyone brought themselves back to reality as Katsuki cracked his knuckles, “Alright! MEGAZORD POWER ON!”

The group combined their Zords into one once again as the Megazord came back to life. Katsuki wasted no time as he then shouted, “POWER SWORD!”

The sword was back in the Megazord’s hand as it took an offensive position, ready to strike at any moment.

Izuku turned to see the Megazord fully formed. As if on instinct, he lifted his hand and a dagger materialized into his grip. He placed the hilt toward his mouth and played a tune that reverberated all around the beach.

“What’s he doing?” Shouto asked.

Katsuki smirked, “Looks like he figured something out. Damn nerd is smart.”

“Bakugou, All for One!” Iida shouted, making everyone turn their gaze.

All for One pushed himself up from where he was and lifted his hand. A sword materialized into his hand and he started running toward Izuku, whose back was turned.

Katsuki gritted his teeth, “Come on! We can’t let him get to Izuku!”

Everyone nodded as they pulled their joysticks, letting the Megazord run through the water and swung the sword at All for One, who blocked the attack, mere feet away from Izuku, who was still playing.

All for One growled as he went in for the kill; the Megazord and he swung their swords at each other, the metal clanking with each hit. The Megazord tossed in a punch at All for One, landing on his stomach, and propelled him back into the ocean.

All for One waved his hand in a desperate attempt as more Putties materialized on the beach. They all roared and charged toward Izuku, the ones with wings flew to the sky where he was floating.

Enji and Keigo checked their guns, only to find out they were out of bullets.

“Dammit!” Enji growled.

Aizawa lifted his good hand, “I have more weapons if you need it,” he said as he produced an array of weapons for the officers to choose from.

Keigo whistled low, “Damn, remind me to put a good word in for you at the station.”

Aizawa merely nodded as Enji and Keigo grabbed guns similar to their own as they fired at each Putty coming their way and toward the ones that were charging at Izuku. Aizawa produced a shotgun as he aimed at each Putty.

Kirishima and Kaminari swung their katana’s into each Putty while Kirishima grunted, “Come on, I thought we were past this!”

“Stop! Stop! You’re already DEEEEAD!!!” Kaminari shrieked as he plunged his katana into a Gorilla-like Putty.

“Seriously, stop joking around, Kami!” Kirishima shouted as he swung his katana into a Wolf-like Putty.

“How long have you known me? If I don’t, I’m gonna bolt, so I make jokes to ground myself!” Kaminari screamed as another Putty charged at him. He was about to swing his katana when a bullet ran through and turned to ooze. He turned to see Keigo pointing his new gun at the Putty that almost got him.

Kaminari stared in awe, “How come you get cool guns??”

“I can take those back and you can punch your way out,” Aizawa joked as he aimed at another Putty.

Kaminari’s lips formed a line, collectively shutting him up as he slashed another Putty.

Izuku continued until suddenly everyone heard a roar in the distance. Rising from the ocean floor was a large Zord, half of the size of the Megazord, and charging toward Izuku. It was painted in green, gold, silver, and black. Its tail swung rapidly as it roared at Izuku’s presence.

Izuku materialized into the cockpit of the Zord, looking around to see only a green joystick and some buttons to control it.

“Okay, I just summoned a Dragon-like Zord. Nothing to worry about–” Izuku started, hands sweating up a storm.

“If we have to hear you mumbling over the coms, I’m gonna kick your ass,” Katsuki rang through his ear. He jumped at the sudden intrusion to his thought process, but quickly composed himself.

“R-Right, let’s see what this Dragonzord does,” Izuku cracked his own knuckles and pulled at the joystick.

As if he knew what he was doing, the Dragonzord charged toward All for One, who was struggling under the Megazord’s clutches. Izuku pressed a button and the Zord’s hand lifted up and the fingertips turned into missiles.

“EVERYONE DUCK!” Katuski shouted. The rest pulled at their own joysticks, making the Megazord retreat as Izuku launched the missiles toward All for One, landing on him in multiple areas of his body.

All for One quickly recuperated from the hits as he kept summoning Putties, as if he was now running on fumes and out of ideas.

Izuku picked up on that, as he continued to launch the missiles at him, keeping him grounded. He clenched his teeth as he then pulled the joystick to make the Zord swipe its tail at him, earning a scream.

“Need an assist, Midoriya?” Tsu shouted through the coms.

Izuku nodded, “He’s weakened, but he’s still summoning those Putties at the beach. We gotta stop him at all costs!”

“Is there a way he can fuse his Zord with the Megazord?” Uraraka asked, looking at the others for answers.

Aizawa picked up on that as he grunted out, “Midoriya, you CAN do that. Bakugou will have to shout ‘Mega Dragonzord Power’ and the Dragonzord will combine with the Megazord to create the Mega Dragonzord.”

“That’s a fucking mouthful in itself. Either way, let’s fucking GO!” Katsuki then screamed, “MEGA DRAGONZORD POWER!”

Izuku then found himself in the cockpit with the others as his Dragonzord opened up to allow the Megazord to fit in with it, like it was a form of armor. The Mega Dragonzord then roared to life as everyone grabbed onto their joysticks.

Katsuki turned to Izuku, who was still stunned by what just happened, “Don’t question it, just focus, nerd!”

Izuku nodded as he, too, grabbed his joystick. He still had several, if not, all of the questions, but that would have to wait. He looked at Katsuki as he shouted his next move.

All for One seemed to know what was happening next as he grabbed his sword and started to charge.

“YOU WILL NOT DEFEAT ME! I AM ALL FOR ONE! I WILL TAKE THIS PLANET FOR MYSELF!” He shouted as he started to swing his sword.

“That’s what they all say when they’re now desperate,” Katsuki jested before he turned to the others, “Ready guys?”

“Ready!” Everyone else replied.

“FIRE!”

The Mega Dragonzord started to create a beam from the Dragonzord’s cannon-like hands where the missiles came from. The beam then aimed directly at All for One, who attempted to block the attack with his sword. The sword, unfortunately, blew up into tiny pieces and the beam then penetrated through All for One. He screamed as he then started to fall forward from the attack. His entire body started to shrink to his original size as he landed face first into the sand, rendered unconscious.

The Putties on the beach disappeared into thin air. Aizawa and the others let their weapons down as they looked around. Kaminari beamed as he then fistbumped the air, “HOLY SHIT WE DID IT!”

“Hang on, Kami, we may not be done yet,” Kirishima piped up, looking around with worry.

The rangers then powered down the Mega Dragonzord as it disappeared, having them back on the sand with their weapons in hand. Katsuki took a deep breath of relief as he turned to the others.

“Is everyone okay?” Katsuki asked, looking at them with worry.

“Yeah, a few hits here and there, but I think we’ll manage,” Uraraka replied, while the others nodded in agreement.

Katsuki then turned to Izuku, who was taking his helmet off to get a proper look at the blonde. The rest followed suit as Katsuki stepped toward the green haired boy, placing his hands on his shoulders.

A look of worry spread over Katsuki’s face as he stared into the green eyes, “You alright?”

Izuku nodded, looking down into the sand, “I’m okay now, I…” He looked around at the others, who, too, looked worried about him, “Th-Thank you, everyone… I… I am so–”

Katsuki nudged his shoulder with a fist, “If you fucking apologize for attacking us while you were under All for One’s control, I will shove my sword so far up your ass, you won’t be walking properly for WEEKS!”

A snicker could be heard from behind them as they turned to the culprit. Kaminari clasped his hands in front of him, a knowing smirk on his face.

Katsuki growled, “And YOU! Get your head out of the Goddamn gutter, you moron!”

Kaminari tried to stifle his laugh, but to no avail as he burst into laughter, clutching his stomach. Kirishima facepalmed at his friend, “I am… SO sorry about him…”

The others couldn’t help but laugh along with him, hell, even Shouto and Iida had a small smirk on their faces. Katsuki flipped them all off, “I hate you all.”

Izuku chuckled, “To be fair, that threat DID sound like that…”

Katsuki flushed at the fucking audacity of this bastard that he apparently loved. He flicked his forehead, triumph coming through as Izuku let out a small eep!

“Nerd…” was all Katsuki could say before he stepped away to look where All for One landed.

His gut sank as he noticed that his body was gone.

He materialized his sword, “Guys, All for One is–”

He didn’t get to finish his sentence when he felt something pierce through his chest. His eyes widened as he looked down.

A sword plunged through him like a gutted fish, only it was through his heart. He bled profusely once the sword retreated from him as he sank into the sand, clutching his wound.

He didn’t hear the rest screaming at him, nor did he see the portal behind him that All for One produced to get one final blow in. His ears were ringing like an explosion happened right next to him. His vision started to blur as the blood loss suddenly kicked in and his breathing became unstable. The last thing he saw was a tearful Izuku clutching his heart and green lights shining before he passed out.

“Class, we have a new student today. Everyone please welcome him to our classroom. Would you like to introduce yourself?” Their kindergarten teacher asked the nervous green haired boy.

He clutched the hem of his uniform with shaking fists as he spoke to the ground, “I-Izuku…”

The teacher smiled as she patted his shoulder, “Izuku, you’ll be sitting next to Katsuki,” she gestured to him the blonde boy two chairs in the back, “Welcome to Angel Grove Elementary!”

Katsuki stared at the boy as he approached the chair next to him. He sat down and kept his eyes on the table as the teacher then started to speak. Katsuki looked at him with narrowed eyes before he nudged him, making the teary green eyes look at his crimson ones.

“Hey, Deku, pay attention. You’ll fall behind if you keep staring at the table,” Katsuki whispered to the boy.

Izuku’s eyes widened, “M-My name’s not Deku, it’s Izuku!”

“Yeah, whatever, just pay attention,” Katsuki rolled his eyes as he looked back to the teacher, whose back was turned.

Izuku pouted his lips, “You’re mean, Kacchan…”

“HAH???” Katsuki shouted, taken aback from the sudden nickname.

“Katsuki, I hope you’re paying attention,” the teacher commented, earning snickers from his peers.

Katsuki glared daggers at them before turning back to the boy who got him in trouble, “That is not my name and you know it!”

Izuku suddenly grinned and replied, “Yeah, whatever, just pay attention.”

Katsuki stared at him, unsure how the shy and stuttering kid from a moment ago got so bold. He shook his head as he then turned back to the teacher. He looked like he was paying attention, but his mind went straight back to the boy, unaware that he will be a very important person in his life from here on out.

~~~

“Kacchan! Let them go!” Izuku shouted at the blonde after he caught his fifth butterfly, tears welling up.

Katsuki scoffed, “Why? I caught it! So I get to keep it!”

Izuku pouted, “But butterflies can’t survive in captivity! You gotta let it go!”

Katsuki was about to protest when he looked right into the green eyes, filled to the brim with tears. He suddenly didn’t have an argument to spout back as he grumbled under his breath.

“Fine,” he relented as he turned the butterfly net inside out to let the creature fly away. Relief fell over the boy's features as he wiped tears from his eyes.

Katsuki raised one eyebrow, “Why are you so damn worried about me catching butterflies? It’s not gonna kill them if I keep them.”

Izuku sniffled, “Because butterflies belong outside, not inside! How would they survive if they’re flying around your bedroom?”

“The hell? I would’ve taken good care of them? Are you looking down on me???” Katsuki shouted.

Izuku shook his head, “N-No! I’m just saying that they need space to fly and be free! And it’s not just butterflies, it’s all bugs!”

“What are you, a bug expert?” Katsuki jested, a smirk shining on his face.

Izuku huffed, “I’m just saying, Kacchan! It’s like if you kept a fox at home! It doesn’t belong inside, it belongs in the wild!”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, “Yeah, sure. But fine,” he put his butterfly net down, “I guess we’re done catching bugs, so what do you wanna do now, nerd?”

Izuku was taken aback, a small blush formed on his cheeks, “Umm… Wanna play ‘heroes’?”

Katsuki thought for a moment before flicking his forehead, earning an eep! from the boy, “Fine, I’ll be Batman and you’re Joker!”

Izuku whined, “You’re always Batman!”

Katsuki smirked, “Then you better catch me, Deku!” And with that, he ran off into the park with Izuku in tow, ignoring the churning feeling in his stomach.

~~~

“Wow, Bakugou! You’re so brave!” One of the two extras shrieked, seeing him climb up a tree and back down with ease. The other one had their mouth gaping as they gasped in awe.

Katsuki grinned, “You extras ain’t seen nothing yet! Follow me!”

Katsuki, the two boys, and Izuku walked to a fence that was broken on the bottom, but the sign clearly said ‘Danger: Do Not Enter.’

Katsuki huffed as he ducked under, earning a chorus of ‘wow’s’ and awes from the two boys as they followed. Izuku was reluctant, but followed him anyway.

They found themselves at a river with a steep hill toward the water and a log for a bridge to go to the other side. Katsuki was the first one to step onto the log and balanced himself on it. He made it halfway through as he turned to give the group a thumbs up.

“Wow! You’re so awesome!” The other boy said.

“Heh, that’s right! I’m always awesome!” Katsuki shouted. He went to take a step backwards, but then he miscalculated his step as he fell from the log and into the river below.

Katsuki winced as soon as he landed. His butt was sore from the impact, but nothing he couldn’t handle.

“Bakugou! That was a great landing!” One boy shouted at him. The other nodded in approval.

Not a normal response to someone who just fell in on accident, but he’ll take it.

He rubbed the back of his neck and gave them a smile, “Don’t worry, I’ll be up!”

He then heard some scuffling on the side and water splashing toward him. He looked over and saw a hand right in his face and a worried Izuku towering over him.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt? I was worried you might have hit your head or something!” Izuku said, frantic eyes searching for injuries on the blonde.

Katsuki only blinked and didn’t respond. The only person that cared about his well-being was none other than Deku himself. The other two just sat on top like Katsuki was God, like he could do no wrong.

Katsuki’s heart beat faster than normal as he stared right into Izuku’s eyes.

He wanted to slap the hand away, he wanted to scream for some reason, like how dare he think he was weak!

Instead, he merely grabbed his hand as he hoisted him up from the water and followed him back up the steep hill. He ringed his wet shorts and shirt as Izuku looked at him desperately, as if he was checking him for wounds or bruises.

Katsuki looked at him with a quizzical look, “What?”

Izuku looked like a caught mouse as he fidgeted with his hands, “I-I just wanted to know if you’re okay.”

Katsuki took a deep breath, mainly for his sake to stop his heart from beating out of his chest, “I’m fine, Deku… Let’s just… Let’s go back I guess…”

The two boys looked at him like he grew five heads, wondering what the hell just happened and what changed before they followed him back. Izuku looked to the ground as he followed, a hint of pink on his cheeks.

~~~

Neito and Shindo shoved Izuku into a wall as they laughed at his crying face.

Katsuki stood by, toothpick in his mouth as he smirked. He completely ignored his stomach churning with guilt and remorse as he had a reputation to uphold, letting the two extras lay their hands on him.

Being part of the Junior High Football Team will do that.

Katsuki scoffed, “When will you ever learn that following me around like a lost puppy isn’t gonna cut it anymore, Deku?”

Izuku’s knees buckled as he clutched his books in his arms, looking directly at Katsuki with tear filled eyes in utter betrayal.

Izuku sniffed, “W-Why are you doing this, Kacchan? I th-thought we were f-friends?”

Katsuki’s heart broke at that, but he shoved it down as he masked it with a laugh, the other two following suit. He stepped closer to the green haired boy, grabbing one of his nerd books and tossing it aside to assert his dominance.

“Friends? Is that what you think we are? I don’t know what drugs you’re taking, but I definitely don’t want them,” he leaned forward, inches away from his face, “Why don’t you jump off a roof if you know what’s good for you?”

Izuku then fell to the ground as he sobbed onto the floor. The three scoffed at the green mess as they walked away, sneering with each other as they walked to football practice.

Katsuki took one glance back at the boy, who had not moved a muscle since the threat. He felt a tinge of regret deep in his subconscious, but he was a football star and having a nerd friend would ruin his reputation.

That didn’t mean that it hurt like a motherfucker when he was called to the principal’s office the next day.

He sat down next to his parents, who were both unhappy with him, as the principal explained that Izuku was being removed from his classes and that they were to never have any throughout their time in the Angel Grove School District, as requested by his mother.

If his heart didn’t break now, it did then after he left and was grounded for a month as he totally did not cry into his pillow.

And that was the last time he saw the nerd.

What the fuck had he done?

~~~

“The fuck, Bakugou? Listen, I know you don’t wanna tell us about what happened at the principal’s office, but come on! You’re dumping us?” Neito scowled at the audacity that was Katsuki.

He flipped him and Shindo off, “Fuck you. I don’t have to explain shit. All you need to know is that I’m not gonna associate with you fuckers again.”

“Is this about the nerd? Midoriya is a fucking shithead who kept following you like a stalker!” Shindo yelled.

Katsuki gritted his teeth, “I’m gonna give you until the count of three. If you shitheads aren’t out of my line of sight by then, I’m gonna rip your guts out and feed them to the fishes!”

Neito gasped, “You wouldn’t.”

“Fucking watch me. One,” Katsuki started.

Shindo grabbed Neito’s shoulder, “Come on, let’s just go. This is a waste of time, anyway.”

“Two!” Katsuki growled.

“Tch, fine,” Neito huffed as the two walked away and rounded the corner.

Katsuki took two deep breaths once they were out of sight and controlled his breathing. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he contemplated his next moves.

He hated what he became because of Izuku. But now that they don’t have any classes together and he hasn’t seen him since the incident, he needed to change everything about him. He’s not gonna let these… 

Feelings? 

Thoughts?

Whatever, point is, he is not going to be a bully anymore. He might not be able to see the nerd again, but dammit, he was determined to change his ways.

First step was getting rid of the extras he started to hang out with because of said thoughts or feelings (he really needed to figure that shit out).

Now to just stay out of trouble.

~~~

Fuck.

Fuck fuck fuck FUCKING SHIT.

Why is Izuku in detention???

All he did was walk into the room for the first time, ankle monitor itching like a fucking BITCH, and he sees the green haired nerd after a long ass time.

The boy must have noticed his looming presence as he squeaked in his chair, cheeks flushed red as he muttered under his breath. The green curls were the same and so were the freckles, though he looked like he grew out of his baby face a bit as he got older, which did not help his stomach from doing backflips.

Katsuki inwardly shook his thoughts to the side as he raised one eyebrow. He acted cool as he sat down a few seats away from him. He tapped his finger on the desk, waiting for Mr. Torino and others to show up.

Except ten minutes came and went and it was just Izuku and him.

The fuck?

He furrowed his brows as he looked at the door, which suddenly had a distinct glow coming from it. He didn’t know why, but he started to panic a bit.

“Do not worry, Young Bakugou.”

He turned to look at Izuku, but was met with a man with golden blonde hair and striking blue eyes. Where the rest of his body is, he didn’t know.

Although, he felt a sense of deja vu with him.

The man merely chuckled at his reaction, “Don’t worry, I’m not here to harm you. You’re currently being healed in the Morphing Grid.”

Suddenly flashes of memories engulfed his mind. The cave, finding the coins, training with Uraraka, Iida, Tsu and Shouto, the camp-out, Izuku and him becoming friends again, Aizawa and Yagi, even him and Izuku becoming closer and closer until–

Oh…

“Yagi?” Katsuki asked breathlessly.

“Ah, there we go, the memories have come back,” Yagi said matter-of-factly.

Katsuki scowled, “And where the fuck were you during our fight with All for One? I get the center was attacked and you got to reach out to us one time, but fucking hell!”

He then suddenly remembered what happened, his chest feeling like it was about to burst as he clutched the shirt tight. His eyes widened with fear as he looked into Yagi’s eyes, “Am I dead?"

Yagi contemplated the question before answering, “Not exactly. As I said, the Morphing Grid is currently healing you, and it will take time. Your friends were able to subdue All for One after you blacked out and they returned you to the Command Center. They now wait with bated breath to see you fully heal.”

Katsuki looked at him with confusion, “So technically I died, but I’m being revived. If I remember correctly, Aizawa said that the grid has been fully opened now. How did that happen and what does that entail with you getting your body back?”

Yagi gave him a somber look, “Since I gave Young Midoriya my inner power, the grid was fully unlocked.”

“Gave? The hell?” Katsuki questioned.

“My inner power is called One for All. I know, sounds similar to All for One,” Yagi added after Katsuki gave him a look, “But the powers that he now has is one that is passed down to the next worthy ranger. Seeing as though you have already inherited my coin and unlocked your own inner power as well as the others, it was safe to say who needed it most. It only solidified my choice as he saved the Zeo Crystal.”

Yagi continued to explain, “When All for One destroyed the center, I pretended to have been defeated and disappeared into the Morphing Grid, where I laid dormant until it was time for me to assist you all. When you were defeated and brought back to the center, I knew I had to make a choice. The grid was open and there was only one opportunity for me to regain my body, however…”

Katsuki’s eyes widened, “You chose to save my ass over you getting your body back… That’s what I’m hearing?”

“Despite no longer wanting it, it was a sacrifice I was willing to make,” Yagi looked at him with a smile, “You have a long life ahead of you, Young Bakugou. Filled with joy, happiness, and love. Your friends and family are waiting for you to come back to the land of the living, and I will be there as well.”

Katsuki stared at him as he felt himself starting to tear up. He looked over to Izuku, who was still muttering under his breath as though this whole conversation wasn’t happening.

Katsuki’s heart sped up just looking at him.

Yagi noticed and chuckled, “Young Midoriya is fine, in fact, he’s waiting for you.”

Katsuki’s vision suddenly started to turn white as the detention room faded. Yagi smiled as he, too, disappeared. Katsuki was left standing in a void with Izuku sitting at his desk a foot away from him.

Izuku then turned to him, emerald eyes filled with love and worry, “Kacchan?”

Katsuki’s vision then turned to darkness.

“... chan… Kacchan! KACCHAN PLEASE!!! WAKE UP!!!”

Katsuki felt a hand shaking his shoulder, grip tightening as his voice quaked with fear. He let out a guttural groan from his lips as his eyes slowly opened.

His vision was blurry as all hell, but he could make out multiple heads surrounding him, looking down at the former dead man with concern and guilt. His entire everything ached as he turned his head to where the death grip was coming from.

His vision then started to clear up as he saw a mop of green hair, tearful green eyes, and a freckled face on the verge of a meltdown. He was gripping his shoulder with one hand while the other was barely touching Katsuki’s cheek, unsure if he should be holding it or not. Katsuki let out a small huff as he slowly lifted his hand toward Izuku, who’s eyes were widening with the sudden movement…

… Only for him to weakly flick him on the forehead.

Izuku blinked, allowing the tears to fall down from the sudden gesture, his face reddening in the process.

Katsuki smirked, “Heh… I lived, bitches…”

Izuku choked out a sob as he grinned, pulling him into a tight embrace, making him wince in pain, but he pushed it aside to get his arms around him. Katsuki could hear the others holding back sobs and cries as they all gathered around to see him alive and well.

“Oh my God, we thought you were dead meat, bro!” He heard Kaminari sobbed out.

Katsuki weakly flipped him off, “Surprised the living shit out of me, but look who has the last laugh…” He then coughed violently as Izuku sprung back up from the embrace, clutching his hand as Katsuki slowly pushed himself up into a sitting position.

“Kacchan! You were stabbed through the heart, you need to rest,” Izuku griped, not letting go.

“Says the one who practically tackled me into a hug a minute ago,” Katsuki grumbled.

Izuku laughed as he squeezed his hand, “I’m sorry, I’m just… I’m just very happy you’re alive… You have no idea…”

Katsuki grunted, knowing he’s having a hard time, “Anyone gonna fill me in?”

The room fell silent for a while, Kirishima clearing his throat being the only noise.

Shouto was the first to speak up, “All for One stabbed you from behind before we could react…”

“I got that part, but what happened after I passed out?” Katsuki said, trying to get to the point.

Iida adjusted his glasses, “Everyone shielded you when we got you far enough. All for One tried to summon more Putties to get us in a desperate attempt, but…”

“Midoriya charged at him with his new inner power,” Tsu finished for him.

Katsuki turned to Izuku, who kept his eyes on the intertwined hands, as if it was grounding him. Katsuki looked back at the others who were explaining the situation.

Uraraka continued, “He hit and kicked him with everything he got, though I’ve never seen Izuku that angry before… He said that he did have full control over it, but some of the fighting was clouded with his anger…”

“He went fucking feral for you, bro!” Kirishima chimed in.

Izuku squeezed Katsuki’s hand, “I was just… Horrified to lose you, Kacchan…”

Katsuki squeezed back, giving him a reassuring smile, “I know… I would have done the same thing, honestly…”

Aizawa furrowed his eyebrows, “Long story short, All for One has been defeated and we were able to trap him and the others in a tightly secured realm that even Toga couldn’t penetrate from. It’s all thanks to you rangers,” he looked at the group before he then turned to the officers and the other two teens, “And you, too.”

“Indeed,” Yagi spoke up. Katsuki looked up and sure enough, he was back in his pillar, as if nothing happened.

Katsuki grinned, “Good to see you in person, old man.”

“Likewise,” Yagi smiled, “Thanks to the efforts of your team bringing you back here, we were able to revive you and repair the damages to you. Although, you will have a permanent battle scar…"

Katsuki finally looked down at his chest, which had a star shaped wound on it that appeared to be slowly healing on its own. He touched it with his hand and hissed when he felt pain course through.

“Easy, Bakugou, the regenerative medicine is still kicking,” Aizawa stated plainly.

“We seriously could use you on the force, Aizawa,” Keigo replied, giving him a grin. Enji gave his partner a look, but it had no bite to it after today.

Aizawa gave him a curt nod, “Thank you for the offer, but I’m needed here.”

Keigo shrugged, “The offer will still be open to you if you want it.”

Aizawa grunted in response before he pulled the others away, “Now that Bakugou is confirmed alive, we can now start by repairing the damages to the center. Midoriya, please keep an eye on him,” He then led the others away, leaving Izuku and Katsuki to themselves as the rest went to clean up the damages.

Izuku still didn’t look at him, which pissed him off, “Oi, look at me…”

Izuku looked up, his eyes filled with tears. Katsuki reached over to wipe them with his thumb. He smiled as he cupped his cheek, earning a deep sigh from the green haired boy as he leaned into the touch.

Katsuki reached over to peck his cheek with a kiss, earning a sniffle in response. He pulled away to talk, “What’s on your mind, nerd? Talk to me…”

Izuku hiccupped from the question, trying really hard to keep his emotions at bay. He sniffed as he started to speak, “I… I did some horrible things… I have been having nightmares about robbing stores and being chased by the police, but I thought those were it… Nightmares… I-I didn’t think they actually happened and I was under Toga’s spell.”

“All for One… When he was controlling me, I actually do remember everything that happened,” Izuku wiped more tears coming down his cheek, “I saw my mom terrified… She was screaming at me to snap out of it, but I couldn’t do anything… It was like I was watching a projection of what was happening… I felt like I was chained to a wall while someone else took over my body… I saw myself on top of Goldar… I saw myself attacking my friends…”

Izuku sobbed as his grip on the blonde tightened, “I saw you trying to talk me down… When you sang the song, I was trying to reach out, regain control, but… All for One…”

Tears fell down his cheeks; Katsuki didn’t need to hear the rest, he could only assume what happened.

“Shh, it’s okay, you got yourself out of it,” Katsuki reassured.

Izuku shook his head, “No… I didn’t… I only got out of it because of you…”

He took Katsuki’s hand and held it gently as he placed a kiss on the back of it, smiling through the tears, “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be here… You saved me, Kacchan… So when he stabbed you, I was able to repay the favor… I wanted him dead… But that wouldn’t have made it right, so I gave it all I had to defeat him for good…”

Katsuki smirked, “You kicked his ass because of me, huh?”

Izuku chuckled, “Kacchan, despite what happened between us, you and I are not going anywhere. Not again…”

Katsuki looked at him with all of the sincerity in the world. He leaned over, inches away from Izuku’s face and whispered, “I love you…” before sealing their lips together.

It was slow and languid as Katsuki pulled him deeper into it. Their mouths moved in tandem, grasping at each other, unwilling to let go.

A towel was tossed their way to get their attention as they pulled apart. The two looked over to see Kirishima grimacing.

“I think Aizawa said to keep an eye on him, not devour him with a make-out session,” Kirishima joked, mocking a gagging noise.

Katsuki flipped him off, “Then mind your fucking business, Shitty Hair.”

Kirishima snorts, “Seriously, hands off, you two. Save it for later.”

“Whatever,” Katsuki replied as Kirishima walked back to help clear the rubble.

Izuku looked back at Katsuki, a small smile on his face, “Kacchan?”

Katsuki hummed in response. Izuku seemed hesitant to say something, so Katsuki rubbed his cheek with his hand to soothe him. It seemed to do the trick as Izuku took a deep breath and asked, “Can I feel your heartbeat?”

Katsuki paused, allowing the words to sink in, before nodding as he laid back down on the makeshift gurney. Izuku situated himself where he was comfortable as he gently laid his head onto Katsuki’s mostly healed chest, ear pressed against it. His breath hitched once he heard the thrumming sound of his heart and he took a deep breath of relief as he then laid his hand on his chest.

Katsuki placed his own hand on Izuku’s back, gently stroking it to comfort him. He knew that today was rough on all parties, but it really hit Izuku the most, especially when All for One stabbed him.

He suddenly heard a soft snore coming from the green haired boy. He looked closer to see that he had, indeed, fallen asleep on top of his wound.

Katsuki smiling fondly, placing a peck on top of his unruly curls before he felt himself drift off, finally able to rest peacefully after everything had happened.

Tsu watched the entire scene unfold, a small smile painting her features. She was happy for the both of them that they finally got their shit together, as it was a brutal few months of being a bystander to their mutual pining.

She looked to Iida and Shouto after watching Katsuki and Izuku fall asleep, “Hey guys?”

The two looked up from where they were picking up debris from, confusion ran over their faces.

Tsu grinned, “You two owe me 50 bucks.”

Iida blinked, “… Why do we owe you–”

Shouto merely nodded, “I’ll give you mine when things settle down.”

Tsu nodded and proceeded to finish cleaning up.

Iida looked at both of them like they had five heads, trying to remember why he suddenly owed Tsu 50 bucks as he continued to clean.

Soon after the center was cleared, everyone was reunited with their families. Uraraka ran to her parents and hugged them tightly, crying her eyes out as she attempted to explain the situation, but both her mother and father were understanding and soothed their only daughter.

Tsu gave her parents and siblings tight hugs once they found each other. She squeezed her brother even tighter, despite his protests, knowing it was him and his ankle monitor that saved them all.

Iida ran over to his parents and Tensei and tried desperately to apologize for everything, but Tensei stopped him from going further. He reassured him that he did everything right under the circumstances and made a great soldier. Iida almost cried, much to his parents' amusement.

Shouto was reunited with his brother and sister; they all gave him a big hug and supported him of being a ranger and all. He noted that his mother was there as well, who smiled brightly at the fact that her children were okay. Enji walked over to her and embraced her, the towering man filled with emotions, knowing his family was okay. 

Keigo found Dabi near the burning bowling alley, still unconscious from his fight with Shouto, and sent him to jail after he was healed from his burns, but not before putting him in cuffs made by Aizawa to subdue his fire magic so he can serve his time properly. Shouto promised to visit often, much to the olders dismay.

Izuku and Inko both cried so much that they almost made a river of tears in the crumbled up pavement. Inko hugged him to death and cried at how worried she was once she was informed of him being the Green Vigilante. He reassured her and told her about everything, from when he found the coin, to how All for One was defeated, but not going into any more details about how it all transpired. She smiled at her only son, tears coming down her eyes as she embraced him, never letting go.

Katsuki, on the other hand, was being scolded by his mother for hiding the entire truth from them for months, noting the bent baseball bat in his closet (he should have tossed the damn thing in the first place), and being very shady about the night before and disappearing. He knew that she cared for him too much that she was being hard on him, so he allowed her to go on her rant. Both parents then hugged him as they were grateful that he was alive after he almost died and reassured him that they supported him no matter what he did.

Emergency repairs to the entire town were going underway once the coast was clear and everything settled down. Everyone pitched in as much as they could as they moved debris away. Angel Grove High School was closed indefinitely, but every student was given emergency laptops to do remote learning from home so they could move up to the next grade or graduate on time. As much as it sucked, everyone seemed to understand that as they all reluctantly did their homework.

The bowling alley, which crumbled to smoldering dust from the fires Dabi and Shouto tossed at each other, was slowly being replaced into a Youth Center that had a simple 90s theme going for it (Katsuki tried really hard not to laugh at that). When it opened, it contained a gym for playing basketball and other sports, a workout gym for anyone who wanted to exercise and sparring sessions, and a juice bar to hang out and do remote learning throughout the day.

Aizawa repaired the Command Center in its entirety and set up new security systems so that no one else could stumble upon it by accident. Only a handful of people knew of the Power Ranger’s identities and he planned on keeping it that way, as long as the rangers themselves didn’t blab. He even went to repair the cliffs, which was a staple to Angel Grove youth, and everyone was none the wiser when the citizens came back to the town.

News outlets reported about the battle, trying to hone in on the rangers and reveal their identities, but Aizawa was one step ahead of them as he blurred out the teens faces when the footage of what happened was broadcasted worldwide. The group was relieved that he thought about that, as they were too busy fighting All for One that they didn’t even notice any news helicopters flying by during the whole thing.

Three months later, everything (except for the high school) was fully repaired and everyone went on about their lives as if nothing happened. The only thing was that the juice bar was packed with high schoolers, either on their laptops catching up on homework, or hanging out with their friends since the school was still being repaired.

At a big, corner table of the bar, sat Katsuki and Izuku in the booth, who were waiting for the others to show up. They were sweating bullets after a sparring session (that may or may not have turned into a make-out session afterwards in the locker room) and were huddled together sipping their strawberry boba tea and melon juice.

Izuku laid his head against Katsuki’s shoulder, twirling his finger in the fabric of Katsuki’s soaked shirt, as he looked up at the blonde, “So I think I figured out how to block you, what do you think?”

Katsuki grunted as he took a sip of his boba tea, “It’s not bad, but you still leave yourself wide open for a surprise attack. The hell did Dabi teach you?”

Izuku chuckled, “Only to attack and not leave room for anyone to attack me back.”

“Heh, well good thing he ain’t your teacher anymore, babe,” Katsuki smirked as he looked down at his boyfriend.

Oh yeah, boyfriend.

To say that most of their classmates were surprised about this sudden change in their relationship was an understatement. Some were trying to figure out what happened, but anything they came up with was met with a laugh and complete denial, as it was comical to them. The two didn’t care what they thought was true or not, they were happy with what they had and that’s all that mattered.

“You never told me how you figured out that you loved me,” Izuku chimed into the dulled silence between them.

Katsuki scratched his chin, contemplating how to word it before settling on it, “I asked Mr. Torino– LET ME EXPLAIN DAMMIT!” He shouted as Izuku spit out some of his juice. Once settled and cleaned up, Katsuki continued, “Tch, anyway, I talked to the old geezer and he provided some… Interesting discoveries…”

Izuku wiped his mouth from the juice that spilled, “S-So what did he say?”

Katsuki cleared his throat, “He pretty much said that I was in love with you since middle school. Though after my life literally flashed before my eyes when I was dying, it looked like it was even earlier than that, I don’t know. It’s not an excuse or to justify what I did to you during that time, but I’m guessing I was in fucking denial and some shit. He ummm…” He paused for a brief moment, “He also brought up something called ‘Demiromantic’ and shit…”

“Oh I’ve heard of that!” Izuku piped up.

Katsuki made a face, “Seriously???”

Izuku nodded, “It’s when you have romantic feelings for someone you have built an emotional bond with! And there’s also ‘Demisexuality,’ too, where you are only sexually attracted to that person, and… He brought that up, didn’t he?” He asked as he noticed Katsuki was staring at him weirdly.

Katsuki only nodded, his face flushed red from the fact that his fucking boyfriend knew all of this and he didn’t! 

Damn, he was a dense motherfucker!

Izuku chuckled at the reaction, “So I take it you had some major self-discovery to reflect on, didn’t you?”

“It didn’t help that you got fucking possessed by All for One when I finally realized it, but yeah, I had a lot to think about…” Katsuki said, looking at the mop of green curls sitting next to him.

Izuku’s face turned pink, “O-Oh… You asked him that day? When we had our movie night at your place?”

Katsuki nodded, shifting closer to the green haired boy and lifting his head up to look at him, “I mean it, Izuku… I do love you…”

Izuku looked up to meet crimson eyes and smiled, “I love you, too, Kacchan.” He was about to lean in to kiss him when they heard a noise from the opposite side of the table. They looked over and saw Kaminari and Kirishima jokingly making kissing noises. 

Katsuki flipped them off, “Don’t you have anything else to do today besides bothering us?”

Kirishima smirked, “Midobro, Bakubro, we’re joking!”

“And we’ll continue to joke around as you two continue to show PDA during your honeymoon phase,” Kaminari chimed in.

Katsuki narrowed his eyes at them before he felt a tug on his shoulder. He looked to see Izuku smiling at him as he lifted himself up to take a sip of his melon juice. Katsuki rolled his eyes as he begrudgingly allowed the others to sit.

Soon, Uraraka, Iida, Tsu, and Shouto arrived and sat down at the table. Uraraka and Tsu huddled against each other as they all chimed in on what has been going on in their lives.

“My father has backed off of having me join the police academy, as he has seen that I have a duty to protect others as a ranger. I’m still not sure what I want to do after school, I might take a year off to figure that out,” Shouto said, sipping his iced coffee.

Iida cleaned his glasses with the hem of his shirt before putting them back on, “I’ve been thinking about what to do, as well. I’ve been looking into creating an online business. Of what, I’m still not sure, but I have a good few years to figure that out.”

Uraraka nodded, “I’ve been looking into becoming a nurse. I found multiple schools around the area that I could commute to, so I can still help out here if the need arises.”

“Same here,” Tsu chimed in, “I’ve wanted to be one even before we became rangers. Ochako and I are looking into the same schools.”

“That sounds amazing!” Izuku exclaimed, “I’ve been looking into schools myself for engineering. I actually found a college two towns over that I already sent in my application for."

Katsuki wrapped his arm around Izuku’s back, pulling him into a small embrace while making the other chuckle at the affection, “Nerd’s going places with that brain of his!”

Kirishima rolled his eyes, “Well, Kami and I were in talks to join the police academy.”

All eyes were on the two in question. Kaminari nodded, “Yeah, after helping them out with their investigation against you all, and again sorry about that, as well as helping with defeating All for One, we thought it would be great to help out with the community.”

“That’s wonderful, given the original reason aside,” Iida said, “You two were quite the help out there. I wish you luck with your endeavors.”

Kirishima beamed, “Thanks, Iida!”

“What about you, Bakugou?” Kaminari asked, now all eyes were on the blonde.

Katsuki shifted his eyes a bit, clearly a bit nervous, before answering, “I don’t know… Honestly, I haven’t thought about it. Football was my original plan, but since that’s out of the fucking question, and the fact that I haven’t had a second to think about my future, I really don’t have much of a direction…”

“You could always take a year off with me,” Shouto said, sipping his drink.

Katsuki smirked, “In your dreams, Todoroki. Nah, I’ll figure it out and shit. We have another month until graduation, right?”

“I guess you’re right,” Uraraka said, squeezing Tsu’s hand into hers, “We’ve all been focused on training and such, not everyone had the opportunity to sit down and figure out their futures.”

“Whatever you do, we’ve got your back, bro,” Kirishima smiled at him, earnest and honest.

Katsuki nodded as he held Izuku some more, sipping his boba tea, “Glad you all have figured your shit out, finally getting back to normal things and all is kind of relieving in a sense.”

“Or as normal as we can get it,” Izuku added, earning an eye roll from the blonde.

Uraraka made a small chuckle, making the two look at her, “I’m just glad you two are together now. Izuku pining over you for months has been exhausting, to say the least.”

Izuku stiffened up in his grasp, his face flushed red, “U-Uraraka!!!!”

“Oh really? Do tell, nerd,” Katsuki smirked as Izuku buried his face into his hands. The rest laughed at the scene in front of them, happy and content for some form of normalcy in their lives.

“If you all are done, you’re needed in the Command Center,” the voice of Aizawa chiming through the group's ears for only them to hear. They all looked around and one by one, stood up and walked out the door so as not to look suspicious. Kaminari followed Shouto out first, then Iida with Kirishima, Uraraka and Tsu, and finally Katsuki and Izuku. Katsuki took out his morpher, grabbed Izuku’s hand and pressed the coin to teleport into the revamped center.

Everyone appeared once they received the news. Katsuki was the first to approach, “What do we got today?”

Aizawa typed away on the panels, showing the group the disturbance, “Armed robbery with hostages. Police are having a hard time getting in. Officer Todoroki filled me in with the news that it involves children as well. Three stories are what I’m reading where they all are scattered.”

“Shit, okay,” Katsuki turned to the group, waiting for him to talk, “Shitty Hair, Pikachu, stay here and monitor; be our ears.”

Kirishima gave him a thumbs up, “Got it!”

Kaminari whined, “Come on, dude!”

“Oi! You don’t have ranger suits, hence why you’re fucking benched!” Katsuki barked, shutting the electric blonde up. Katsuki then turned to the others, “Uraraka, you and Todoroki get to the first floor. Iida and Tsu get to the second. Izuku and I will go for the third. Try to not let the armed people harm any of the hostages. One of you rescues, the other takes down, got it?”

Everyone nodded, getting out their morphers and soon, there was a flash of light and the six were in their suits. Katsuki turned to Kirishima, who set himself up next to Aizawa, “Where’s the location?”

“Two blocks from the Krispy Kreme on south,” Kirishima instructed. Kaminari typed away on a different panel to situate himself to give out instructions as well.

“Right,” Katsuki turned to the others, “Ready, rangers?”

“Ready!” Everyone shouted.

“Let’s go motherfuckers!” Katsuki shouted as they teleported out to do the job that they have been blessed with many months ago.

Aizawa smiled as he crossed his arms, letting Kirishima and Kaminari take over the coms as he turned his attention to Yagi, who watched what transpired with his own smile.

“They have gotten better with each mission,” Yagi commented.

Aizawa nodded, “They have. I know All for One wasn’t easy, but since then, everyone has been working in tandem. I have been curious as to how their lives would have played out if the coins never chose them,” his eyes shifted to curiosity.

“It is best not to dwell with the what if’s, and to focus on the fact that it did, indeed, happen. The rangers have shown growth by working together and growing as individuals,” Yagi said, looking at the two teenagers, who were shouting instructions to the rangers in question.

Aizawa nodded, “That makes sense…”

Yagi smiled, “They will forge their own paths until it is time for them to put down their suits and make way for the new rangers. But for now, they have done a tremendous job.”

Aizawa looked at the monitors; Katsuki and Izuku were fighting the robbers as the hostages hid underneath tables. Izuku then pointed somewhere and the hostages were running out of the building. Uraraka and Shouto were doing a similar thing, as Uraraka used her inner power to have the robbers float around while Shouto directed the hostages. Iida kicked some robbers with his own inner power, with Tsu dragging some hurt hostages out of the building.

Kirishima looked like he was trying to keep his cool, but he was only human, and his emotions were shown with his shoulders tensing up while Kaminari typed away furiously to maneuver the rangers out of harm's way.

Aizawa smirked, “Once a Ranger…”

Yagi smiled back, “... Always a Ranger.”

Fifteen Years Later

“Come on, Kota! This way!” Eri shouted, as she tugged his red T-Shirt to drag him to the edge of the cliff.

Kota rolled his eyes, “Yeah yeah, I’m coming,” he groaned as he allowed his girlfriend to drag him to the edge. Once there, he took a look at what she was talking about. Her white hair that was pulled into a ponytail was swaying in the breeze as she tucked her yellow blouse into her jean shorts, staring into the vast ocean view, the sun setting beautifully of orange, blues, and purples.

Kota smiled, “Okay, I see where you were coming from.”

“I told you,” Eri jested, sticking her tongue out at her boyfriend, “This is so beautiful! I’m surprised we haven’t gone up here!”

“Considering what happened years ago with the Power Rangers, I think it’s safe to say why,” Kota commented, “Besides, my cousin wouldn’t let me come here often after that.”

Eri pouted, “That doesn’t sound fun, and besides,” she stepped into Kota’s space, wrapping her arms around his neck, a small smile painting her features, “We’re all by ourselves…"

Kota smirked, “Oh really?” He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her a bit closer, “What did you have in mind, babe?”

Eri chuckled as she leaned forward…

“Hey! Quit it you two!” A voice shouted from a distance.

The two pulled apart when Mahoro and Katsuma walked up the steep hill to where Kota and Eri were. Mahoro’s pink dress was swaying in the breeze as Katsuma was holding his golden hat down as he brushed dirt off of his black polo.

Kota flipped the siblings off, “Seriously? How the fuck did you find us?”

“Lala and Roro said you’d be up here,” Katsuma replied, earning a groan from the couple.

“I swear, we get no privacy,” Kota groaned.

Eri sighed as she pulled away from Kota, “Okay, Lala, Roro, get your asses over here!” She shouted into the air.

Shuffling of feet was heard before the twins in question were coming up the hill. Lala’s blue jacket was wrapped around her waist as Roro rolled up his green long sleeved shirt. The two looked guilty for ratting them out to the Shimano siblings, but not too guilty.

“Sorry, Eri, but you know how Mahoro is,” Lala said sheepishly.

Eri glared daggers at the older sibling, who was crossing her arms to assert her dominance, “What gives you the right to not let us have some privacy? Kota and I aren’t even related to you!"

Mahoro rolled her eyes, “Right, as if I’m not the oldest one here just trying to look out for you all. You know what your dad would say if he heard you were out this late? I can’t have that conversation again!”

Eri stepped into her space, red eyes filled with rage, “As if you haven’t done shit like this with Hana when you were in school!”

Mahoro’s eyes narrowed, “I was a kid, I’ve learned my lesson–”

“You’re THREE YEARS OLDER THAN MOST OF US! FOUR FOR THE SOUL’S! How about you mind your Goddamn business and let us have fun!” Eri shouted.

Kota grabbed Eri’s shoulder, “Babe, you’re making a scene–”

Eri glared daggers at him, collectively shutting him up.

Roro, Lala, and Katsuma looked very uncomfortable about the situation. Eventually Katsuma stepped in between the girls, looking straight into his sister's eyes, pleading with her to back down.

“Mahoro, come on, you can’t be the boss all the time. Just let them go,” Katsuma said.

Mahoro looked into her brother’s pleading eyes. She took a deep breath before uncrossing her arms and softening her features.

“Fine, whatever…” She then turned to start walking away.

“Hang on,” Lala spoke up, all eyes on her, “Let’s not waste this evening being angry at each other. Why don’t we just hang out, for old time sake? This is a good place to do so.”

Roro nodded in agreement, “Yeah, why not? We haven’t done that in a long time. We used to run around in our cul de sac playing games and such.”

Katsuma smiled, “I remember that.”

Kota looked like he was about to protest, wanting nothing more than to spend alone time with Eri, but instead decided to hold it in and nod in agreement, crossing his arms.

Eri looked at him with an eyebrow raised. She sighed as she held out her hand toward Mahoro, “Truce?”

Mahoro looked at the hand for a solid few seconds before sighing and shaking it, “Sure.”

The group was about to start the impromptu hang out when the ground began to shake under their feet. Eri, who was still holding Mahoro’s hand, was pushed forward and into her grasp, trying to find her footing. The others fell onto the ground butts first as they tried to find perch.

“What’s happening???” Katsuma shouted through the shaking.

“It’s a fucking earthquake, dumbass!!” Kota retorted, gritting his teeth as he tried to stand up.

Suddenly the ground started to move underneath from them, as if something was opening up under their feet. The ground crumbled as they all fell down into the abyss.

Kota gasped as he found himself above water as he looked around, pulling his hair out of his face.

“Eri!” Kota shouted into the darkness, “Eri, where are you???”

“I’m here! I have Mahoro!” He heard Eri shouting. He swam in that direction, but he couldn’t see in the distance as the dark was too much for him.

“Hang on! I have a flashlight!” He heard Roro say as he then heard some splashing, something hitting flesh and then light came up from a distance.

He could see Roro holding onto Lala with one hand, who didn’t know how to swim, trying to keep her afloat as the other hand held onto the flashlight. He was literally sinking as he tried to do two things at once.

“Roro, give me the light, you need to tread water to keep both of you up,” Katsuma said as he swam over to take the flashlight from him. Roro got himself into a comfortable position before everyone scanned the room.

Kota saw how Eri was holding onto Mahoro, who appeared to be unconscious. Katsuma gasped as he swam to the two.

“Is she okay???” Katsuma asked, his voice going up an octave.

Eri nodded, “She hit her head on the side here, but she’s breathing and I don’t see blood. I’m trying to keep her afloat.”

Katsuma breathed a sigh of relief as he turned to Kota, “What do we do? How are we gonna get out?”

“The hell are you turning to me for?” Kota growled.

Katsuma narrowed his eyes, “You’re the one who was boasting on how you knew how to survive in the wilderness, Mr. Almost Eagle Scout before I quit!”

Kota snarled, “That was two years ago! We went camping! How the fuck do you think we’re gonna get out of a cave while in WATER???”

“I don’t know, but I was hoping you would come up with something, dumbass!” Katsuma shouted, teeth bared.

“Guys, this isn’t helping!” Eri shouted, holding onto Mahoro, “We gotta find a way out and get Mahoro some help!”

Kota wanted to call her out on the irony, but 1) you don’t call out your own girlfriend, lest you want to die and 2) she had a point, given their current situation.

“Right, let’s see,” Kota looked around, “Give me the flashlight, Katsuma!”

Katsuma, who agreed with Eri, passed the flashlight to Kota as he looked around the cave. He checked every crevice of the walls, finding nothing helpful. No perches to climb up, no edges, nothing.

It was then that he saw something glow underneath them. He looked down and saw six different colors glowing bright on the one side of the wall under the water. He raised an eyebrow before he dove down, ignoring the protests from the rest.

He swam down toward the source of the lights and when he got closer, he saw a door that had six different bands glowing bright. They appeared to be some sort of wristbands that were attached to the door. The red one that was in the middle glowed brighter than the others and Kota almost reached to grab it before he felt him losing oxygen, so he swam back up, breaking the surface and gasping for breath.

Lala was the first to speak, “Everything okay, Kota?”

Kota turned to the others, “It looks like there’s some door on the bottom. It has some sort of contraption that has different colored bands on it. I think if we all dove down and grabbed each band all at once, we could open the door and find a way out.”

“But what about Mahoro? She’s still–” Roro started.

“I’m awake,” Mahoro croaked, adjusting to the water and getting out of Eri’s grasp and righting herself upright.

“Mahoro!” Katsuma shouted, relief flooding his body.

Mahoro rolled her eyes, “A concussion isn’t gonna get me, Katsuma. Now then, you said something about a door, Kota? Where is it?”

“Mahoro, you hit your head. Are you sure you’re gonna be okay?” Eri asked with concern.

“I’ll be fine, nothing I can’t handle,” Mahoro replied, giving her a sincere smile.

“But what about me? I can’t swim!” Lala shrieked, shaking like a leaf in Roro’s grasp.

Kota gave her a reassuring smile, “Just hold onto your brother, you’ll only be down there for a minute at least,” He then turned to the others, “Is everyone ready to go deep sea diving?”

There was a pause before everyone nodded in approval.

“Okay,” Kota turned to the direction of the glowing, “Go down on the count of three: one, two, THREE!”

Everyone took a deep breath and dove down into the water.

Kota led everyone to the door and inspected the glowing bands as he shined the light on it. Kota turned to the others and gave them a nod, which was returned. He then swam forward and grabbed a hold of the red band in the middle, Eri the yellow, Mahoro the pink, Katsuma the dark gold, Roro the green, and Lala the blue.

They all heard an audible click and the door swung open, the water pouring in as they all grabbed a hold of the bands, but the current was too strong as they all were pulled into the abyss underneath.

Kota coughed up water from his lungs as he adjusted himself on the paneled flooring that he found odd landing on. He slowly opened his eyes as he took in his surroundings.

Surrounding him and his group of friends was a wall of fluorescent lighting. In the middle of the room was some sort of control panel with a multitude of buttons and six raised platforms around it. There was a large, light blue pillar right in front of the panel with a floating head of a man with blonde hair and bright blue eyes.

What the fuck?

Kota looked into his hand and noticed that the red band somehow duplicated into two and wrapped itselves around his wrists. The left one was glowing red as the right one was black.

Kota was about to speak when he heard a loud laugh from behind.

“Well, shit, look what the Zeo Crystal dragged in!”

“Kacchan, don’t be mean, they’re our students!”

“He has a point, besides, the crystal DID get them here, along with Midoriya’s passageway…”

“Fuck off, Peppermint Ass, no one asked you!”

“Wow, blast from the past there!”

“Guys, they can hear what we’re saying, you know.”

“Tsu is right, we need to properly introduce ourselves to them.”

Kota blinked as he and his friends looked up to six figures in different colors of red, green, yellow, pink, blue, and black.

The Fucking Power Rangers.

“What the actual fuck?” Kota whispered under his breath.

The Red Ranger looked down at the group, arms crossed as if he was inspecting them very carefully. He then brought his hands to his helmet and lifted it off of his head.

An audible gasp could be heard from the group as they stared at their health teacher in the flesh, hair now shorter and sporting an undercut, pierced ears, and a faint gash that was on his cheek. He looked down at the group with a huge smirk on his face.

“Hey kids,” he said nonchalantly.

“MR. BAKUGOU????” Eri screeched, eyes widened.

“Holy SHIT!” Roro shouted.

The rest looked at him, dumbfounded and in shock.

The Green Ranger brought a hand to his shoulder, looking at the group, as he chuckled, “It’s okay, Kacchan has that reputation to surprise you like that, as you know.” He, too, removed his helmet to reveal a mop of green hair, though it has been tamed over the years and he was sporting an undercut that matched Mr. Bakugou’s, green eyes beaming at the group.

“No way, Mr. Midoriya, too???” Lala shrieked.

“So wait, our Engineer Teacher AND our Health Teacher are the Rangers?” Katsuma asked.

Mr. Bakugou scoffed, “Yeah, why? Didn’t think we had it in us?”

Mahoro just sat there, wondering what the fresh hell was going on, seeing her former teachers from the high school in the ranger suits. She never had Mr. Midoriya’s class as she was going to school for art, but she had Mr. Bakugou’s mandatory health class, and she had seen Mr. Midoriya walk into the classroom at times to give him lunch here and there and throwing a kiss at times.

Suffice to say, this was a bit of a shocker.

The rest of the rangers lifted their helmets off to reveal their identities. The Pink Ranger had long, brunette hair tied in a ponytail with pink streaks on one side of her head and a bright smile on her face. The Yellow Ranger had shoulder length dark green hair and was grinning at the group. The Blue Ranger had one half of his hair red and the other half white and a burn mark on his right side where the red hair was situated. The Black Ranger had slicked black hair and glasses on with a stern look on his face.

The Pink Ranger spoke up first, beaming cheek to cheek, “Welcome to the Command Center, Zeo Rangers!”

Wait what?

“Hold up, what did you call us?” Mahoro asked, raising an eyebrow.

“What are Zeo Rangers?” Katsuma asked, still trying to figure out what happened.

“Ugh, why isn’t the old man awake yet? He’d answer this question,” Mr. Bakugou grumbled as he turned to a man with long black hair in some sort of contraption, like he was being booted up.

“Because you tired him out with all the training we did,” the Blue Ranger spoke up.

Mr. Bakugou narrowed his eyes at him.

“Then allow me to explain,” The floating head in the pillar spoke, heads turning to that direction.

“WHAT THE FUCK???” Kota screamed, “THAT THING IS ALIVE????”

“I think that’s the first time someone reacted to Yagi like that…” The Blue Ranger stated.

“A normal reaction, truth be told,” The Yellow Ranger replied.

“Guys, let him talk,” Mr. Midoriya spoke up.

The floating head smiled at Mr. Midoriya before he spoke, “My name is Yagi Toshinori, I was also referred to as ‘All Might’ in my prime.”

“Wait, ALL MIGHT??? THE SUPERHERO FROM THE IIDA COMIC BOOKS????” Roro shouted.

“Ah, so you’ve read the comics I distribute,” The Black Ranger chimed in, a grin on his face.

Lala gasped, “You’re Tenya Iida????”

Iida nodded, “I had a feeling you would be fans of those. Though I’d give Midoriya some credit for writing the stories.”

Mr. Midoriya scratched his chin nervously, “I just gave you plot details, that’s all.”

“Help is help, and I still could not thank you enough,” Iida stated with a smile.

Yagi chuckled at the interaction, “As I was saying, when I was a Ranger, my team was tasked to protect the source of all life on this planet, the Zeo Crystal. One of my teammates turned against us and almost defeated us, but I managed to seal her away before she could get her hands on it, as well as another looming threat that you all might have heard before.”

“You mean that All for One guy?” Mahoro chimed in, “I vaguely remember that, I was 4 when it happened…”

“How old are you now?” The Yellow Ranger asked.

Mahoro blinked, “… 19?”

“Jesus Christ on a cracker, it’s been that long, babe?” The Pink Ranger gasped toward the Yellow Ranger, “It seems like yesterday that we defeated him!”

The Blue Ranger counts on his hands before realizing the math, “Ah, it’s been fifteen years.”

“Very good, Todoroki, would you like a sticker for figuring that out using basic math?” Mr. Bakugou jested.

“Uhh…” Lala started, “I think Yagi was trying to tell us what Zeo Rangers are…”

“It’s alright, I have gotten used to being interrupted by this motley crew,” Yagi explained, earning an “Oi!” From Mr. Bakugou, before continuing, “The Power Rangers you see standing before you have been protecting not only Angel Grove, but the rest of the world in its entirety. They’ve done a tremendous job doing so, however…”

“We’re getting to retirement age,” The Yellow Ranger said, “We may not be old old but we’ve been doing this for a long time, so we’ve been searching for the next generation to take the mantle of protecting the Earth.”

“The Power Rangers will still be here if you need advice or help, but now,” Yagi said with a sincere look on his face, “Now it’s your turn.”

There was a small pause for the others to soak in the information. Katsuma was the first to speak after some time.

“You still haven’t explained why you called us Zeo Rangers… I mean, we’re happy to help! But how can we be rangers if there are already rangers?”

“Katsuma,” Kota started, “You’re actually going along with this? Can’t we just think about it for a day or two?”

Roro interrupted, “I don’t think we have much of a choice. Besides, I can’t get these wristbands off!” He demonstrated by pulling at the bands, but they wouldn’t budge.

Mahoro and Eri tried as well, but theirs wouldn’t move. Mahoro gritted her teeth as she pulled and pulled.

“Oi! You’re gonna hurt yourselves if you keep that up!” Mr. Bakugou shouted, “Also, fun fact, you can make them invisible!”

“Really? How?” Lala asked.

“There is a button on the side for you to press to turn them invisible. You won’t feel them and no one else can see them,” a tired voice chimed in. All heads turned to see the man stepping out of the contraption, red eyes looking around to see the newest recruits before sighing, “More problem children, I see…”

“Umm I’m 19, so technically I’m an adult,” Mahoro told the man.

The man raised one tired eyebrow, “You are still young, so I will call you a problem child if I see fit.”

Mahoro was about to protest before the man interrupted, “Oh yes, where are my manners,” he then held up his one hand and it suddenly transformed into a key. He placed it into the panel next to him and the lights suddenly became a bit brighter as projection screens turned on for everyone to see.

He took his hand out of the panel and it transformed back into a hand, “My name’s Aizawa; I’m an android. Welcome Zeo Rangers.”

Kota gritted his teeth, “You still haven’t explained the Zeo Ranger bullshit!”

Aizawa raised an eyebrow and turned to Mr. Bakugou, “A carbon copy of you, I see.”

Mr. Bakugou rolled his eyes as Aizawa turned to the group, “Bakugou, Midoriya, Iida, Todoroki, Tsu, and Uraraka are the first Power Rangers to be present since the Cenozoic Era, a time when Yagi was a ranger himself. In the fifteen years they have been rangers, nothing like this has happened.”

“The Zeo Crystal, which powers the Earth and all life, was broken into six different pieces,” Aizawa explained, “Fortunately, I was able to find the pieces in time before anyone noticed any drastic change to the environment. During the process, however, the pieces created something I have dubbed the Zeonizers, which allows the new generation of rangers to take new powerful forms. The six of you were chosen by the crystal itself to take on the mantle, hence your newly equipped wristbands.”

The Power Rangers looked to the group, who were still processing the information given to them. Eri slowly stood up, looked at her new wristbands, before beaming cheek to cheek.

“This sounds so COOL!!!” She squeaked, bouncing on her feet.

“It’s not as glamorous as you think,” The Pink Ranger, whose name was Uraraka, commented.

“You’re going to learn how to fight as individuals and as a team,” Iida stated.

“Which means you will be needed when there is trouble, which is almost all the time, according to Kirishima and Kaminari,” The Blue Ranger, also known as Todoroki, added, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Aizawa and Yagi have taught us how to fight when we were young and started out, and we’ll be here to help if you need it,” The Yellow Ranger, who went by Tsu, piped up.

Mr. Midoriya placed a hand on Mr. Bakugou’s shoulder, “We’ll be here to teach you everything you need to know, including how to get in here without going through the door again,” he chuckled as he nudged his head toward the door’s direction.

Mr. Bakugou scoffed, “As if, nerd! YOU didn’t get to go through the door like we did the first time!”

“Here we go…” Uraraka whispered as she facepalmed.

Mr. Midoriya pouted, “That was different! The Dragonzord coin was practically given to me by Toga to try to manipulate me into villainry! You found your coins in the cave and then found the center!”

“Tch, either way, you had the easy way out,” Mr. Bakugou sneered, but not in a menacing way, but more in a joking sort of way that Mr. Midoriya seemed to pick up on it.

Mr. Midoriya narrowed his eyes, “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be here, Kacchan, you know that.”

Mr. Bakugou rolled his eyes, “Whatever sweetens your tea, babe.”

“Don’t ‘babe’ me!” Mr. Midoriya shouted, though there was no bite as his face flushed red.

Mr. Bakugou flicked his forehead, chuckling at his reaction, “I’m messing with ya, as per usual.”

“I knew that! But still! Mean!” Mr. Midoriya said with a grin, like he was trying not to laugh.

“Midoriya! Bakugou! Remember that there are children present!” Iida scolded, his hand doing some sort of karate chop action while doing so.

Eri shrugged, “We’re kinda used to them being like this.”

“That does not surprise me,” Todoroki said as he took a sip of an iced coffee (where the fuck did that materialize from???).

Mr. Bakugou barked a laugh, “They know we’re married! It ain’t fucking rocket science!”

“I think we got off track here,” Tsu chimed in.

Aizawa nodded, used to the antics by now, “As I was saying, you all have been chosen to be the new rangers called the Zeo Rangers. The Power Rangers, as they have said already, will be here to train you and show you the way of protecting not just the town of Angel Grove, but the entire planet.”

Mr. Midoriya beamed, “So what do you say? You in?”

The other rangers looked at the new group, knowing full well that they were going to agree, judging by the teens' faces.

Eri was the first to speak, “Count me in!”

Katsuma, Roro, and Lala grinned as they nodded their heads in approval.

Mahoro took her time to respond, before nodding as well, “As the oldest here, I gotta make sure these knuckleheads don’t get into too much trouble. So I’m in.”

Kota looked at everyone like they just agreed to be a part of a cult. He took one look at the wristbands, or the Zeonizers as Aizawa called them, that were wrapped around his wrists as he then looked at Eri, “Are you sure you’re okay with doing this, babe?”

Eri nodded, “I’m sure, Kota! That begs the question; what about you?”

Kota gulped as he looked to the others, who were waiting for him to respond. He then turned to the original rangers, who were also waiting.

Mr. Bakugou spoke before Kota could react, “Kota, trust me, I was the same way when I got this. Hell, I even tried to open the damn door by myself,” he chuckled at the memory, “It took a bit, but I came to accept my role here. I know when you accept, you will, too.”

Kota stared at Mr. Bakugou’s sincere expression. He tried really hard to find any hint of regret or remorse, but there was none. He sighed as he pushed his hair back that was starting to dry up. He stood on his feet and looked at the others, who were waiting for his answer.

Kota nodded as he smirked at Yagi, “So when do we begin training?”

Yagi smiled, “Your training, Zeo Rangers, begins now.”

END